Иржавцев Михаил Юрьевич
Humanity Renaissance

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Юридические услуги. Круглосуточно
 Ваша оценка:

  
  Boris Mir
  
  
  
  
  
  
  DANEYA
  
  Humanity Renaissance
  
  Novel-dystopia
  
  
  
  
  The translation from Russian
  by the author
  
  
  
  
  
  We cannot assess a human for the work that he does. We need to evaluate him as a human being. If we insist on the use of machines everywhere, but do not go to the most fundamental consideration and not give people a proper place in the world, we are lost.
  Norbert Wiener
  
  
  Part I
  
  Before DAWN
  
  
  1
  
  Layla opened repeatedly recording the meeting of the astronauts.
  She was eagerly looking at an incredibly changed, old again Dan. At Eya, who all these years has been together with him. At their children.
  Dan had come back. Dan!
  But what? Nothing would change.
  You thought about him all the time, even hoped for something: he had filled you completely. Just since that distant time when he lived out his last years before the renovation. All had resulted in a single meeting prior to their departure. Flashed as a single moment. The lightest in your life.
  Why-could you not live like everyone else? To use absolute freedom, to weave your fingers and be on intimate terms with who you liked at this moment? Why not?
  Why you were so excited once by Lal"s telling about love-a feeling unknown now, but in the old epochs considered almost the main sense of life? Then you began to read about it, of course, only works of bygone epochs-in the modern ones love was not even mentioned. And the thirst of the experience it appeared suddenly and turned into a conscious dream. Just then you met for the first time Dan, who was a legendary personality-especially after Lal"s telling.
  You played a part in a book-movie that Lal produced. Dan came to a rehearsal. He was old and decrepit. It was useless to stretch out a hand towards him, waiting for a response touching of his fingers. Especially as strange it was found that you could not help but think about him and needed no other one else.
  You listened even more eagerly to telling by Lal about him. As a great happiness awaited his appearance at rehearsals, shooting, performance. And you considered the highest award to hear his praise of your performance from Lal.
  But, like everyone else, you hid your sense from others. About it even Lal did not know.
  The hour was coming when he had to go for renovation: to get a new body-and with it a second life and youth. He invited you, along with Lal, on a farewell meeting. You hoped to meet him already renovated when you would be able to become necessary for him. However, the renovation might not work out, and that thought prevented you to remain restrained like always.
  "Return being revived. My passion will wait for you," you used habitual expressions. He smiled slightly in response.
  All years when his head was knitting with the new body, you waited for him. But returned, he had not remembered you. You were late, just a few hours: when you saw him being already young and beautiful, he had his eyes only for another woman sitting next to him.
  And then-all the time he was together with her. Here and there. Together they flew away and returned.
  That unexpected only meeting with him-all you"d got. And you were then like mad.
  After their departure it seemed that you were left completely alone: along with them Lal departed, too. Only he could understand, just him you could decide to entrust your secret.
  
  In some ways the ears during their absence did not passed in vain: she met those who maintain personal relations for a long time. It had not happened by chance, but she failed to meet them for a long time: they were rare pretty exception to the general rule. The only thing that was possible to see at first-they were unusually often together.
  Not anyone could guess the nature of their relationship. Like everyone else, they did not like to talk about their personal life-it was possible to talk frankly with them about it too not immediately. She had to wait patiently, when she could ask questions without risking not get an answer, and before that-only to watch and to notice: fortunately, her professional skills helped that a lot.
  As soon as she had learned these people, they attracted her more and more. Their warm treating and affection towards each other-all that she saw had made her to feel especially acutely what just she lacked the most.
  Really, she had her friends-and very close ones. There was once Lal. But that was-after all-something quite different. Some nuances that were more appropriate to some needs of her own soul, not realized for a long time.
  These people were increasingly appearing among the permanent acquaintances-she began gradually to spend most of the time together with them. They got used to her and sometimes on their own were talking about what she did not even guess. It became clearer and clearer that was in the old books and what Lal told: his words came to mind more and more often.
  And watching their life together, she saw always next to her him-Dan. Sometimes she even let herself imagine that he would come back and still be together with her. And she would be like one of those rare women: the happiest ones-whether they realize it or not.
  But hope died out immediately: he was far, far away, on another planet. Along with him Eya-for many years of the stay there he would have been even more accustomed to her.
  But yet-their relationship, of Dan and Eya, differs from that was now familiar: they were not alone, along with them Lal was-Eya was intimate with both. So, why Dan could not be intimate with her? With her and Eya at the same time-like Eya with him and Lal? Why was it impossible to find for her a place next to them? This idea, having appeared, did not disappear: she had to believe in something. And she waited for his-no, their-having come back.
  Each year at least once she came to the island, where her life had given a meeting with Dan. There, lying on the grass and looking at the night sky, she found the constellation of Tupac where they were. Mentally, she was then along with them.
  No one knew what she needed. Neither the closest old friends for whom all this would be incomprehensible. Nor even the new ones, whose fortune she was jealous of but whom did not dare to talk about herself to.
  Her success on the stage has even more grown over the years-and she is still considered the most beautiful woman of the planet. Many men longed to have sexual intimacy with her, but the thought of it with someone other else but Dan was impossible for her. Only very rarely-as the performance of the unpleasant, but, unfortunately, necessary physical need-she summoned home a men-houri, whom she then sent immediately out.
  
  But Lal there was not-he had perished. A long time ago: in the very beginning. They were there just two together. For so many years.
  And children! What meant this?
  It was necessary to meet with them. But it would not be soon: after the arrival to Earth-a long quarantine had to have place; besides, they looked horrible-their treatment would be lengthy.
  However, then she would try to meet with him-as soon as possible. If she saw that he did not completely need her, she would talk only about Lal: he had really been her close friend. And she would have gone forever and try no longer to see him. At any cost!
  Because, she had accustomed. For so many years.
  Nobody guessed what"s going on in her heart. The great Layla-the most beautiful women of Earth, a brilliant actress, shaking always by her amazing playing hundreds of millions sitting at screens and thousands of lucky people who had received by lot the right to attend directly the performance. Wide-opened eyed, tense silence, tears. The storm of applause. But even someone of them knew that one of the sources of such depth of her playing were pain and suffering?
  
  They were already on Earth.
  Their physical condition had required a long treatment, and while they communicated only with the doctors: for not disturbing them, a direct link with them was unavailable temporarily. To the house, which once started their training before leaving in, standing alone in the mountains far from the cities, only congratulatory telegrams came from those who could not wait to see them; a special duty told the astronauts about them.
  Layla"s radiogram came just to the end of treatment.
  "I would like to talk to her," Eya asked a duty.
  "Senior, will you not get tired of talking?"
  "Not at al. On the contrary!"
  "By all means!" he turned on the connection.
  Layla did not expect to see her on the screen: started at once.
  "Oh, Eya!"
  "Hello, Layla! I"m glad to see you."
  "Hello, Eya! How is your health?"
  "I think it is already in order. We are already tired here. So much we want to see all of our friends!"
  "And I do you."
  "You want to ask about Lal: I see."
  "Yes," she looked sad.
  "Do you know what? I"m going to ask for giving you a permission to visit us. Eventually, a few days do not matter. It"s time to finish our retreat." The screen went dark.
  Layla sat without moving; she waited, believing and not believing that the incredible happens. And only when the screen lit up, and Eya said, "All right, I have persuaded them. Arrive: now!" she hurried, remembering that she is not dressed. She gave a command to the robot to get out of the storage necessary clothing and jewelry, ordered a cabin-and pinned hastily up hair, threw a cloak over the home tunic, she drove off to the airdrome.
  She made her dress in a rocket plane-the autopilot drove it. But it took not much time-too little to distract slightly from the anxious waiting, which seemed it could suffocate with.
  Eya from a balcony saw the rocket plane appeared in the sky. Making a U-turn, it sat down. A woman in a blowing about black dress moved slowly toward the house. Eya walked quickly toward her. She was happy to receive guests: their quarantine seemed to last an eternity.
  Layla had been a friend of Lal: hence she was their friend, too. And one of her most favorite actresses. What a beautiful she was: not for nothing Son there, on Earth-2, recently almost was not breathing when she was on the screen. But her eyes are sad.
  Eya took her hand:
  "Everyone will be glad to see you. Dan along with the children went into the mountains. But they must come back soon: they have gone long ago-before I contacted with you. They do not know-well, let, I won"t inform them-your arrival will be a surprise for them. And we will still talk: I missed a communication so much."
  "I was eagerly waiting for you."
  "With Lal."
  Layla nodded silently.
  "I see," Eya also stopped talking, and Layla was glad of necessity to say nothing. "It"s a terrible loss. Not just for us. For all people. He was amazing. The only who knew what the people should be."
  "Yes."
  "He told us shortly before his death very important things."
  Layla barely heard her, but, fortunately, Eya did not see it. They were sitting on rocks near the house.
  "Here he comes!"
  Layla looked up: on the trail leading from the mountains to the house, a man appeared. Dan!
  Dan! She tensed entirely. He looked at them, putting his hand to his forehead: the sun was shining directly in his eyes.
  "Dad! Da-ad!"
  And when he started slowly toward them, Layla paled so much, that Eya could not fail to notice it. Something pushed painfully her heart. What . . .? She could not even think that a woman else existed in Dan"s life.
  Sure, before she did not care it: like everyone. Just before! They had together been too many years and experienced too much. Together, all that time together. And their children . . .
  "Hello, Layla!"
  "Hello, Dan!"
  She"s still beautiful, incredibly. Just like a goddess. The same one-like she was then, at the lake.
  Eya seemed much older than her. Her figure, despite permanent exercises, was no longer like before-because she had given birth to three children. And her bust did not hold itself elastically-had become rounded heavily: she had fed with it his children. Some wrinkles in the corners of the mouth and eyes, a lock of gray hair: the treatment was still not put out tracks of the experienced during the return flight.
  But then he left Layla without sadness-now without emotion met her. Eya . . .
  No: Mom-she was his only woman of all them. On Earth, in the entire Universe. So close that it was difficult to understand where he ended, and she started. And without her he could neither live nor breathe: none intimacy with another woman, even just the most beautiful of all-Layla-was impossible for him.
  So, it meant that he was no longer free? Was not able to do what before? Yes! Well, but what? He could not-just because he did not want to give up even a particle of what he had: his soft spot for Mom and her one of him, the unbreakable unity of them and their children-the children would feel unpleasant if someone else besides Mom existed for him. This his according the former conceptions lack of freedom-was inseparable from what he had become; it was true freedom in the highest human sense: the reluctance to dull in any way up that, because of which he was happy-happy for certain. He such as he was now could not and did not want to be different. He self. Mom maybe would not be, using the old expression, jealous . . .
  But she was pale, silent. Well, yes-she now saw everything: she was now like he was, too-not like all others.
  "Mom, they follow me," he said. She immediately became to breathe easier: everything was all right. They looked into each other"s eyes and smiled.
  "Layla, you will now see our children," Eya said.
  "I desire to see them," Layla replayed quietly.
  It was too clear that she could not hope for something: they were like those-living together for many years. It was enough just to see how they look at each other, to hear how they call each other.
  But at her he looked calmly. There was and could be no place next to him. And if it were possible, she would now fly immediately away.
  "Here they are!"
  Along the path a tall youth was walking, carrying on his back a girl hugging his neck. He carried her seemingly without any stress.
  "Get down!" he said, coming up. The girl jumped to the ground.
  They put together their hands in front of chest, welcoming Layla.
  "Again, you spoil her?"
  "Sister got tired, Mom. She was crawling barely."
  "I wasn"t! He just wanted to show off his strength. I do not mind-let him carry, if he wants."
  Eya was looking at them smiling:
  "Our children."
  "We actually know you, senior."
  "Really?"
  "Yes: we had movies with your participation. Brother loved those best of all."
  Layla looked at the youth standing before her in silence, with his eyes casted down. Only from time to time he raised them, glanced at her, and in those moments, she noticed that they were open wide: he seemed stunned by what he saw. Thick paint blushed his face.
  "How marvelously he looks like you, Eya."
  "My son," Eya touched gently his hair. He looked again at Layla-and blushed yet hotter.
  She could not help admiring him: she wanted for some reason suddenly, too, to stroke with her hand over his bright red curls. But she did not dare-and stroked the girl, who smiled at her all the time. The children aroused keen interest-there was no desire to fly away as quickly as possible any more, and the pain dulled a little bit.
  "Come to supper!" Eya invited.
  Everyone, including the duty, ate the same dishes-Eya ordered them. Layla did not want to separate from them-she did not order for herself something else and ate the same.
  "Could we stay with you?" the girl asked when the supper was over.
  "No, my daughter. Go: read some and lie down. And you, too," Eya said to the son. "We have a lot to talk about."
  "I won"t interfere, Mommy."
  "Sister, let"s go!" the boy said softly, and the girl rose obediently.
  "Good night, Mom!" The son came to Eya; he bent and kissed her. "Good night, Dad!"
  The girl kissed the father, too.
  "Goodbye, senior!" they bade farewell to Layla. The youth finally openly, somehow greedy, looked at her. She replied him with a smile, and, emboldened, he smiled, too: it turned out, he could smile very well.
  
  It was wonderful and incomprehensible-what she saw. And two feelings struggled in her: the heartache increasing again and the irresistible desire to know and understand as more as possible. A thousand questions were on the tip of her tongue-but the communication with living together couples had taught her to be cautious: they disclosed immediately never.
  But this time it was quite different: Dan and Eya told her everything-a lot and in detail. There was in their telling almost none of what everyone already knew from the reports.
  "It all happened because of Lal."
  Listening to Dan, Layla found herself thinking that some of what he said about the terrible truth of the existing on Earth, but not noticed by anybody-the seen and comprehended just by Lal, she had long ago heard from Lal herself. But only a few statements that she was not always able to take deep enough and gradually almost forgot. Now, when Lal was no longer alive, his ideas united in a coherent system, coming from the mouth of Dan, found for her extraordinary persuasiveness, although much was still perceived with difficulty.
  Lal had perished having carried out nothing, but that incredibly important, which he had revealed to them, they had remembered to tell all people. And they began to act: appearing their children was a direct consequence of the conclusions made by Lal.
  About the children Eya told. Mainly about their firstborn-the son, and her telling had seemed to Layla not less staggering than the previous. About expecting the birth of a child, then his birth. About how he sucked her breasts, had smiled for the first time, first sat down, first walked. How started to speak. How he grew and developed. How he gave his sister his very first apple. How became independent and skilled. His fearlessness. About their, the parents, worries and joys.
  Some unbelievable world was revealed to Layla in the telling of Eya about the children. Known neither by her, nor almost by anybody. The highest level of love, unknown even by those whom she envied until now: those who have for a long time, even a lifetime retained the exclusive soft spot for and affection towards each other. But this retired into just them selves and could not go further, did not rise, fueled by the love of its natural fruits-children, to such the fullness that she saw by these two, one of whom was the dearest of hers.
  Especially since she had no place next to him. And the pain intensified, squeezed her. She felt that she could no longer stay here.
  "It is already the middle of the night. Time for me to fly."
  "Why? Spend the night here."
  "Thank you: I cannot-I have in the morning a rehearsal. Not see me off."
  "Come on! Dan will see you to the rocket plane," Eya said.
  "All right,"-Layla agreed meekly: "She sees everything. And is not afraid of anything". Because of that it became even harder.
  
  They both were silent all the way to the rocket plane. Layla was going ahead without turning round as if taking to flight.
  Only just when they were saying goodbye, he said:
  "You must think hard. I hope for you: in fact, you were his friend."
  She looked at him sadly, parting with nodding her head, but said nothing.
   . . . Returning, Dan noticed a figure on the upper veranda. "Son", he recognized. He was standing and looking toward where Layla left. Rocket plane took off, and while its outline was visible in the sky starting to dawn, Son was watching it.
  Dan came into the bedroom. Eya had lain down but was not sleeping.
  "Son also isn"t sleeping," Dan told her.
  "?"
  "He was standing on the balcony, watching the rocket plane to fly."
  "He did not expect to see her in reality. I saw: he wanted very much to look at her but was shy. Well, what: our son will soon become a man. We are on Earth and have almost run out of quarantine."
  They said nothing more to each other. Dan lay down side by side with her, embracing-today, more gently than any time after their return.
  Come back on Earth, they continued to sleep together. But sexual intimacy of them there was since that time never. Dan did not afford it after their sex immediately after Eya"s getting out of suspended animation-as if just those few minutes of delay may have caused the death of Kid.
  He held her hand with his one; they were lying sleepless. Not for the first time.
  
  Layla wasn"t also sleeping that night.
  She did not even go to bed: when got home, she sat in a chair on her terrace-garden. She had to think hard about everything, to make it out.
  Thoughts swirled in her head replacing disorderly each other. During the flight, the heartache made her so terrible that she was unable to cope with their chaos. And just sitting on the terrace, she tried to pull herself together.
  First of all, she must clarify: think again, in detail, everything that she has seen and learned. To try to do this quietly, orderly-or the despair will completely crush her.
  So . . . He"s happy. As no one on Earth. Because Eya and their children were together with him. And he self belonged to them completely. Thus, she could hope for absolutely nothing. Previously, there was at least some spark of hope, though mad.
  All this could be understood by the mind, by the heart-in no way. But-what could she do? Be patient and wait, as before? Useless. Dan was now completely different. Even more worthy of love-but quite inaccessible already.
  "It all happened because of Lal". Lal had made him such. Him and Eya. He had changed radically their souls.
  But he had caught her, too: he had awakened her need for love. It had not brought happiness, but she did not complain: it was dear that she had survived. She, too-had not already been able to be different.
  But she did not know too much until now. It turns out old books and the communication with those who kept the need for long-term affection, still did not give a true idea about very love. What she saw only today. At the same time with irrevocably ruthless conclusion about her fate.
  Did they understand themselves entirely the full measure of their own happiness? How they called each other-not by their names: Mom, Dad, Son, Daughter, Sister, Brother. Children kissed them before going to bed. You could suffocate! If to be, like they were. Like Eya!
  She imagined herself in her place. The beloved person living nearby. The children. She would love them, too, and would be proud of them. Of the tall serious youth, the perky lively girl. If only, if only!
  Although to be one of them. To be as intimate to them as they themselves. And, perhaps, it would have stopped her mental anguish, and she would resign to the inability to be intimate physically with Dan.
  She smiled bitterly this unexpected turn of her thoughts. It was no more possible than her first desire. After all, just the role of a friend welcoming always would not suit her.
  No: to live together with them. Always, every day. An insane absolutely, absurd desire. Thoughts rushed in the fevered brain in search of a way out. There was none.
  She had to resign herself. And nevertheless, somehow to pull herself together. Otherwise, she could go crazy.
  And it was imperative to stop! It was necessary to drink schisandra, to run to the pool, to make yourself breakfast and go to the studio. She had to work-the sun had risen already.
  
  2
  
  Nobody, of course, suspected what was going on with her; it seemed everything goes as usual. Only today she was even more exacting than ever.
  Much, too, did not satisfy her. She made again and again to repeat pieces, turned endlessly on recordings of played ones and found in them more and more mistakes and bad elements.
  "Yesterday it was just what you liked!"
  "But what? Today it should be better than yesterday."
  It seemed to the actors that she wants something almost impossible. But she felt unexpectedly that she did not like that play at all. After the seen yesterday she took the topic of it quite differently. Not what was needed. Let another producer stage it further: by her it won"t work out now.
  Fortunately, the time was coming to lunch: the rehearsal was over. She could go home after lunch, relax: there would be at night a performance with her participation. Instead of that, she returned to the studio. Here, the usual working environment was that prevented to immerse her completely in the chaos of her thoughts.
  Again, rehearsals began, and she passed from some a hall to another one, somewhere stopping briefly and disappearing quietly, as well as appearing. Almost nothing seemed interesting, pleased her. She went into the garden.
  A small company of actors and producers settled on the lawn. They were arguing about something, sitting on the grass.
  "Layla!" they called her. "Have you heard that news? Paul wants to produce an old play: "Brand" by Ibsen."
  ""Brand"? So what?"
  "He is for some reason convinced that you will support him."
  "Ah: maybe."
  "What: you are familiar with its content?"
  "In general outline. Paul has told me and showed a few passages. Apparently, six months ago."
  "Well, and . . .?"
  "He, as I understood, was not going to produce it then. And I began "The search"."
  "How about it? Finished? When the première?"
  "I thought that almost finished. Today, I"ve made sure it won"t work out by me."
  "By you? Why?"
  "I"ve lost interest. Will transfer to another producer."
  "Do not hurry! Maybe, it just seems to you."
  "No. It does not."
  "Why? Has something happen?"
  "Yes, it has."
  "Today?"
  "Yesterday. I was talking with Dan. And Eya."
  "What? But . . .? You were allowed a direct connection with them?"
  "I was to them."
  "Oh! But the quarantine?"
  "It"s almost over: Eya received permission immediately- I flew to them."
  "Come on, tell us! How are they?"
  "Some normal. Outwardly, at least."
  "What have they told you? About Earth-2? About their flight? About the Contact?"
  "No: they said about it almost all I can be learned from their reports."
  "Then: what exactly?"
  "Much. But most importantly, I saw yesterday their children."
  "In my opinion, this is the only incomprehensible of all that has happened to them."
  "Until yesterday-in mine one, too. It was necessary to see to understand: they are very happy people, though seem gloomy."
  "Of course: after such!"
  "They are happy people," Layla repeated. "Perhaps the happiest ones on Earth."
  "Certainly! To be able to make so much: the flight into the Far Cosmos, the development of Earth-2, the access the Contact."
  "No: best of all just because they have children. Their own children. Because they have on their own given birth to them and raised. Because they live together with them."
  "Why do you think so?"
  "Because I have seen. And because just they have told me everything. About how it gave them the opportunity even there to feel happy."
  "So: happy, happy, and happy! You are endlessly repeating this."
  "I can repeat it again. Instead of the usual our disunity-the warmth of relations, such as I have never seen. Just what we are deprived of."
  "May you vouch for everyone?"
  "For the vast majority, anyway."
  "But all the astronauts are such: they"re forced to communicate constantly there-and got used to each other."
  "No, this is different: better."
  "Just what was called once love? What attracted you in ancient plays, right? But who needs it now? None of these plays that you tried to produce had been a success."
  "It is the saddest. The feeling that was once considered the most beautiful has been forgotten."
  "But this is an exceptional sense of men and women to each other according to the ideals of the past centuries was carried out in a marriage, that is, in living together until very death-with the observance of fidelity to each other and the birth of children. You saw something similar?" kept quiet so far, Rita, a graduate student-actress, the youngest of those present, asked.
  "Yes. Exactly."
  "You call love just that, don"t you? But it was just an ideal-not the rule. Marriages were developed not just on the base of love; fidelity violation was widespread. Is not that right?"
  "But have not modern people matured for the realization of the ideal, for turning it into the norm?"
  "I don"t understand what you regret. Well: we have forgotten the word "love", which is based, after all, on the mutual physical attraction of man and woman-passion giving the joy. We are completely free regarding it: we may intertwine fingers and be sexually intimate with whom you like right now. You have always the opportunity to do so without thinking about anything besides your desire. Is it not more wonderful than it was once?" Rita smiled triumphantly.
  "No," Layla replied quietly. "It does not give those spiritual feelings that love does."
  "But who feels the need for those?"
  "There are such people."
  "Nobody prevents to maintain a long-term communication with each other, even a lifetime. I do not know them: any. And they are extremely innumerous."
  "I am, however, know them."
  "And do you like them more than others?"
  "Their relationships are more, much, warm than of the others-but they do not have a natural completion: love without children is not complete."
  "Is this conclusion-your own?"
  "No. Of course, not. Lal made it once. Dan and Eya have succeeded to verify its correctness: they told me how were born and grew their children."
  "And have succeeded to convince you?"
  "They have. Because I saw them all together."
  "Lal. Then he. That"s like him."
  "Remus, he was also almost the same age as you?"
  "Yes. And I remember well his appearances. Lal did not like too much in the modern life: he thought that a lot of what the people of the bygone epochs had has forgotten quite undeservedly. Well, then everything is much clearer."
  "What may there be clear?" Rita rejoined passionately. "The modern woman, who gives on her own a birth to children instead of engaging entirely in her work, wasting time on something that an inadequate can make! It is a quite unjustified anachronism. Sure! In my opinion, it is impossible either to understand or justify."
  Layla somehow did not want to argue. She got up and left.
   . . . The performance went in the evening with the usual success, although her playing was worse than at the previous one. But the public did not notice that: her professional skills helped.
  And after the performance she did not want painfully to go home: was in panic fear of the second sleepless night, of that the dismal thoughts will torment her utterly. Fortunately, the fatigue brought her down-into a heavy sleep.
  
  In the same performance, Rita participated, too.
  Home she went not alone-with her new acquaintance, a young geneticist working for degree of doctor. She met him at the banquet last Thursday-their fingers entwined then. They still lusted after each other and went immediately to her.
  He was very skillful and ardent; his caresses were endless, and they excited her again and again.
  "You have the body of a goddess," he said, staring at her interruptedly with his eyes dark of passion, and his fingers were constantly wandering, touching her shoulders, breasts, abdomen, thighs. They gave themselves without restraint to each other.
  "What a pleasure! Oh-oh-oh! How much it is pleasant!" she thought. "This Layla-she"s a statue, not a woman. Just a statue, though beautiful, more beautiful than any other real women. Such as I am. What does she understand? She is not capable of true passion, can only represent it on the stage."
  "Hear, my desired, what about such: would you like to be with me all the life?" she asked him suddenly.
  "I"m afraid I would!" he replied without hesitation.
  She laughed, "You have not understood, I did not mean just to be occupied with this. I asked about another: would you like a lifetime to be intimate sexually with me only and did not know the other women?"
  "What for?" he was surprised.
  "Exactly: what for?"
  "Sorry, don"t understand."
  "Just for fun: the continuation of one of today"s conversation-by the way, quite curious. Share?"
  "Later!"
  "Will mana-ge! Listen still. The conversation-about love."
  "About what?"
  "This is what the romantics used to envelop in a beautiful, joyous pagan need for physical merging of man and woman. Its, love, and essential attributes were loyalties, that is the inadmissibility of physical communication with others, and many more, vaguely sublime. And all this, according to the literature of that time, remained basically just the ideal and, in fact, was a rarity."
  "Well, it happens now, too. Someone like for incomprehensible reason to live together and be satisfied almost exclusively with each other."
  "Have you met such people?"
  "Never. But what you and I care about them? Should we be worse if we intimate sexually with someone else?"
  "Of course! But listen more. An interesting detail: the love should be completed with a family development and the birth of children. Here!"
  "What a gibberish! And who needs it now?"
  "The most beautiful woman of Earth-Layla."
  "As an aspiration of the great actress for unusual spiritual feelings?"
  "If only! As a consequence of the example, she has seen with her own eyes."
  "What one?"
  "Such one: Dan, Eya and their kids! She was allowed to visit them yesterday."
  "It is personally acquainted with them?"
  "Still would! Layla starred in many movies by Lal, was his friend. By the way, just Lal inspired them for this feat-the birth of children: they have told Layla."
  "Just that-is really interesting. Well, and . . .?"
  "All. Do not know anything else. Isn"t it enough for you?"
  "Perhaps abounds. Um, a symptom of little comfort."
  "Is it so serious?"
  "Perhaps," he sat down on the bed. "It has been something else. Among the teachers, mainly those dealing with early children, there were women who expressed a desire to have a baby. Fortunately, except in one case the matter went no further than words: they knew that we will then require the use of boycott on them, and at the proceedings they won"t be able to hope for any support of the sufficient majority of the humanity."
  "But yet, one case has been?"
  "Just a try. One of those who opposed actively the rejection."
  "What"s she trying to do?"
  "Became pregnant. But she was forced to abort the pregnancy. Also with the prospect of a boycott. Besides, she knew that her child would be taken away, and it will be immediately considered inadequate-as born without observance of human reproduction rules."
  "Is there a direct link between her attempt and previous participation in their movement against the rejection?"
  "Not sure. But if so, then it is too seriously. By the way, she was also close to Lal. As a like-minded person."
  "When Layla left, Remus said Lal came against almost all. Even any use of the inadequates."
  "He was not really let to do it."
  "But Dan? What wants he?"
  "We do not know that yet. What you said to me, from the words of Layla-that their children appeared under the influence of Lal, leads to suspect that Dan wants the same as the Lal. Too close friends they were. There"s too little of pleasing. In our circle, of geneticists, Lal was always treated without great sympathy; perhaps, I put it too softly," he fell to thinking. "Dan has violated the laws of reproduction yet. This set us immediately on the alert when we saw his children."
  "But without just what Lal was against Dan would not live now his second life."
  "Of course! His body is a donor body."
  "And by the way, the genes passed to the children, too, belong not to him, but the inadequate. His children-automatically-are hereditary inadequates since birth-without any rejection."
  "You became an actress by mistake. You put it, as a very member of the Board of reproduction."
  "Look, but they-their children-are proper in their development?"
  "Apparently."
  "So what, after all, is waiting for them?"
  "I do not know. Dan, certainly, won"t let to recognize them as inadequates."
  "Of course! Especially after all that Layla said."
  "You know, Dan"s not that woman-he is secured with the support of almost the entire humanity."
  "The kids under the protection of the authority of their father."
  "Exactly! A father. A patriarch. A head of his clan. The clan of Dan, Dan"s tribe. Quite biblical."
  "Do you know even the Bible?"
  "Lightly."
  "Hmm! I do not like it, very much."
  "Noticeably."
  "What if, looking at them, those women, teachers, will have become bolder, decided on the birth of children? If this phenomenon will be all the rage? In general, it will have become the norm? Such the prospect doesn"t suit me. I am a modern woman: my business-is the scene of the theater; let the inadequates give birth to children. And I wish to enjoy with a man, not thinking about anything else," she noticed that he almost did not listen to her.
  "The birth of Dan and Eya children is in direct relation to the impact on them of Lal. A valuable information. It should inform immediately Professor Yorg."
  "Right now? But it is a night!"
  "Oh, yeah!"
  She saw that he was no longer in the mood for her. And did not hold him from going away.
  
  He could hardly wait for the morning. But until the end of the breakfast, he did not dare call Professor Yorg.
   . . . "Good morning, teacher!"
  "Excellent morning, Milan!"
  "Not really."
  "Something happened?"
  "Yes. I managed to learn something important: can I tell?"
  "It is better you come to me in the laboratory. Waiting."
  When Milan became the professor looked at the working screen and pulled not just immediately away from it.
  "Well, what did you want to tell me?" he asked to Milan finally. And Milan told what he had learned during the night from Rita.
  "So!" The professor clenched his fist, slammed it on the console stand. "So! Then, indeed-Lal. We have thought immediately just so."
  "Whatever will happen?"
  "I"m afraid that nothing good."
  "What is going then the Border of reproduction to do?"
  "It"s ridiculous to think that we can now immediately somehow remedy the arisen situation. Just now Dan is able to crush us: on this matter we cannot have any illusions."
  "So, to leave everything like it is? You do know he has broken the established law, providing for so much time the optimal reproduction of people. The law is mandatory for all!"
  "But if then he will put into question the legitimacy of this law?"
  "What then: we can only be silent?"
  "We"ll see. I have, too, the news. Something in our favor. Here look!" A schematic representation of the DNA chain, long, complex, with many thousands of characters appeared on the wall screen. "The most recent result. Yesterday"s one. Now you will see."
  "Whose DNA?"
  "Of the younger son of Dan. The physicians who was assigned to find out the cause of his death, asked me to find out whether it related to some genetic disorders. I took trouble over it a lot."
  "Is the cause of a genetic character?"
  "Exactly. And it was seemingly an insignificant infraction: I hardly detected it. Just here. At first glance, nothing like the infraction. But I had a remotely similar case to this, or else . . . Anyway: I have spent fully my monthly recourse of working time of a supercomputer."
  Their further conversation, quite long, could hardly be understood by a specialist of not that profile.
   . . . "Was this just the cause of his death?"
  "Yes. With diagnostician, they could not, of course, find anything: the case is too rare really. Just this infraction without a combination with a number of other factors could not inevitably lead to death-it only gave a predisposition to disturbances of body functions."
  "These factors have emerged as a result of his stay in suspended animation?"
  "Sure: in this case, I can say it is quite confident, though a suspended animation is still too much uncertain. But that"s enough of the small infractions in the genes for a person not coming out of it."
  "So, if they did not use suspended animation, the child would survive?"
  "In their case-of course, not. They had almost no energy-with slow acceleration they all would dye of suffocation and hunger, but the forced one in a normal state he would not have endured."
  "But, if the flight was normal-nothing would have happened to him? Did not the infraction noticed by you threaten him with nothing else?"
  "It did, and how much! He had every chance to begin to lag behind in intellectual development. Seventy percent probability. But, only up to five years, only: after five ones, if everything turned out all right, it would already affect nothing."
  "After all: is it hereditary?"
  "Yes, it does be! This is not a mutation."
  "Obtained-from Dan?"
  "So far-yes. I compared their genes, when you came in. Here, look both of them. Do you see? Although Dan infractions is a little weaker."
  "But Eya?"
  "I don"t know yet."
  "It is important that from the part of Dan. And what about the older children?"
  "Too-I have not looked. But it does not matter: they have long passed the critical age. Anyway, it is a fact against those who will want to follow the example of Lal"s friend. But the situation is alarming-we must be ready for anything."
  "What will we have to do?"
  "To wait-only. How will events develop. In no circumstances do not urge on them. The only thing you need to do-to create the maximum number of supporters of a negative attitude towards giving birth children by proper women. By the way, you have already started it."
  "You mean about Rita, teacher? I hadn"t to convince her: he is the most ardent supporter of the law of reproduction. Isn"t inferior to us."
  "That she has confirmed that the birth of children of Eya and Dan-the result of Lal"s influence upon them-is very valuable. But we can suppose that Dan has adopted other ideas by Lal, too."
  "Would you like to know this?"
  "Well done, my Milan: you have understood sooner than I said. Layla said something else, essential for us?"
  "Rita said: no."
  "Has she not missed anything? Now it may be important."
  "Let"s connect with her," Milan picked up his radio bracelet.
  Rita asked him to wait until the end of the rehearsal. Just half an hour.
   . . . "Professor Yorg would like to talk to you," Milan said when Rita appeared before them on the wall screen. Rita put her hands in front of chest:
  "I listen to you, senior."
  "I want to thank for that our friend informed me. Tell me, did not Layla say something else that might be of interest to us, but you did not tell, considering not too important?"
  "What exactly?"
  "For example, about Lal."
  "Only that the birth of children-his service. She mentioned that she has been told how the children were born and grew up."
  "Hmm!"
  "I understand you: you will try to find out more."
  "And the sooner, the better."
  "Well, it"s clear! I"ll try to talk to Layla today."
  "Good luck! I do not doubt your abilities."
  
  3
  
  Layla was in for a difficult morning.
  When she came to the studio, she went first in the directorate, and since there had no one found, dictated in its memory block her disclaimer from management production of "The Search". Then, despite her very strong reluctance, he went to a rehearsal.
  After an hour in her rehearsal hall one of the directors, Choi, rushed. He just sat in the back row and half an hour watched silently the rehearsal. Then he went up to Layla:
  "We need to talk."
  She nodded.
  "Run temporary further on your own," she told her assistant-and left with Choi away from the scene.
  "My dear, well, what"s bitten you? I specifically ran to look."
  "You could just switch on your screen."
  "That"s not it: every subtlety I feel only in the hall."
  "Well, so: you have run . . ."
  "Yes: and I"ve seen that everything works out by you."
  "Non-sen-se! Well established techniques. Only. I do not like the play, at all. Transfer it to my assistant, let him end up producing. If needed, I"ll assist him."
  "You did like it, actually!"
  "Not really. It just did not seem it worse than others. Then-when it was proposed to my, my mood was very foolish."
  "It happens. And now you have a good mood?"
  "If only! Even more foolish. But now it is not all the same to me."
  "Is it that: a sudden epiphany?"
  "Do not try to catch me out. I"m serious: it is all one to me no longer."
  "The reason?"
  "I"ve remembered the past. Lal."
  "Lal?"
  "Besides, I have learned about him something new: the day before yesterday I visited Dan and Eya, they . . ."
  "Wow! Could you tell?"
  "The most detailed way. But, I suspect, not now: you have, of course, as always, no time."
  "Oh! Can you very briefly?"
  "They talked a lot about Lal. You remember I"ve played so much in his movies."
  "Well, you bet!"
  "What the things he wrote and produced: of what profoundness and sharpness!"
  "And how many they enraged! So, they gave you some of his not staged plays?"
  "No."
  "Will you look for?"
  "There is such one already. What suits me: what Paul is going to produce- "Brand" by Ibsen."
  "Along with him? I think he will not refuse to produce it together with you: once you"ve done it. And will you play in it?"
  "Sure."
  "So, just what you need?"
  "It is: exactly."
  "Well, then I bless. But your assistant copes really."
  "Look, and the actors feel much more confident with him. I just pestered them yesterday-did not know what I wanted."
  "All right! You must not persuade me anymore. I have already said: I bless. Good luck!" He kissed her hand and went out.
  
  So, this load was off her mind. She expected the worst: that she would have a lot of cajoling him.
  She sat a little, watching the rehearsal. Then said, "Go on without me!", he went out into the corridor.
  She walked quickly, deep in her thoughts, and did not notice that ran into Rita.
  "Oh!" that cried, clutching at her with hands to keep from falling.
  "I"m sorry, I"m almost knocked you off!"
  Rita laughed, "You were rushing so fast!"
  "I fell to thinking."
  "You are still impressed by your visit to the most unusual couple of people on Earth?"
  "Why do you think so?"
  "I judge by myself. Yesterday I like a fool began to argue with you, prevented telling more about them. I"m so angry with myself: I"m an actress-I have better, deeper to know the people in general, and such the extraordinary ones, like Dan and Eya, even more. You"re mad at me, senior?"
  "Never mind."
  "I began to refute what I do not know. But I want to know that."
  "Well, all right. I can tell you later more about them: now I have to see Paul."
  "I saw: he went into the screening room. May I go with you?"
  "Are you free? "
  "Yes. My rehearsal was over early; in the evening performance I do not busy. Just-won"t I disturb you?"
  "If you"re going to behave quietly."
  "May I fail the next performance!"
  
   . . . Paul sat at the holography.
  "Paul!"
  "Shh! Look!"
  "All-or nothing", Brand said. His wife, Agnes, was looking through children"s things-of his dead child. Who could be saved by leaving the village in a gloomy gorge. But Brand was a priest of the village, he had no right for herself and his child to leave the congregation, he did not consider possible to violate his duty. And his wife-not to leave him alone.
  "My little boy things". That"s all that"s left of him. But a gypsy woman with a child wrapped in rags came there and begged eagerly for him things dear for Agnes: it"s winter-he froze. Agnes gave her almost everything-only one thing she wanted to leave as memory for herself. "All-or nothing!" Brand repeated. Agnes gave the last thing, the gypsy left.
  Agnes had given everything, entirely. And she died-Brand left alone.
  Paul turned on a general light, without turning off the hologram, which motionless Brand was on. Tears were trembling on Layla"s cheeks. And Rita-she felt anxious.
  "Huh? "All-or nothing!" Just so, and nothing otherwise! What of all that we are playing can be compared with that?"
  "It-should be staged!"
  "You, too, think so? I rave about this play."
  "But I think we must give it a modern interpretation."
  "Damn all to hell if I do not think the same way! I will seek, find prototypes for it."
  "I know who can serve as them."
  "Layla!"
  "Anyway, I went to you, to offer its co-production. Do you mind?"
  "Me?! Why do you ask this question?"
  "Then all right! But the role of Agnes, I want to take myself."
  "Well: then . . ." he could not find words. "When-will we start?"
  "Even today."
  "Really? We"ll lunch-and immediately after it start working?"
  "Exactly."
  "But, the prototypes? You really-already know them? Who?"
  "The astronauts: perished Lal, returned Dan and Eya-two days ago I saw them."
  "They are-what? Terribly interesting!"
  "More than. I"ll tell about them; with this we"ll begin. By the way, and Rita wanted to hear, so I will tell you both at once."
  "Then hurry to lunch!"
  He was so excited, that he talked even during eating which took away very little time.
  "Let"s go to the park," Rita offered.
  
  They walked through the dense alleys, going farther. Huge old trees saved with their shadow from the scorching heat. There was silence: none leaf was swaying in a complete absence of any wind; one could not hear birds hiding themselves from the heat.
  Layla said, and Paul and Rita listened first without asking questions, afraid to miss a single word. The microphones of their radio bracelets were switched on: with the permission of Layla they recorded her telling.
  Layla told in detail. About when came, she saw children; about the heartfelt atmosphere of this so unusual group-family. Then Eya"s telling about the children; after that about Lal, his death.
  "So, the children appeared thanks to him?" Paul asked. "But had he in mind just it, shouting at the time of his destruction: "Do not forget!"?
  "Have they told about Lal something else?" Rita added.
  "Yes. I just thought about this too little. And remember worse than what has already told."
  Indeed, it was very difficult to remember what Dan was talking about Lal"s social views. Stated by Dan consistently and clearly, they sounded convincing, but she still perceived them not too deeply, because they were far from what tormented her.
  Because of that part of the telling was not very coherent. Gradually remembering, she often came back, adding now one thing, now another. Their many questions helped her largely.
  But something she did not wish to remember. About when she had to answer the question of Dan what she knew about the use of inadequates now. All she knew-that still the surgical repair applied, and that there were houris. The latter she replied faintly, as if Dan asked her just about something other-concerning them both.
  Lal"s ideas made a stunning impression. A terrible picture of the current was painted: the social system, an integral party of which was the presence of unequal group of the inadequates; the dehumanization of humanity; the complex chain of the interconnection of the termination of birth by proper women and separation of inadequates. A terrible final result: a consistent disappearance of the growing part of humanity, replacing it with perfect robots and negligible numbers of geniuses.
  "And what conclusions has Lal done from this?"
  The transformation of inadequates into a social group deprived of rights-the result of the scientific depression that lasted too long. It was over-and now it"s time to fix the error made by the humanity, otherwise it would be fatal. It was necessary to start with that all women must again, as in the previous epoch, give birth to their children on their own and to revive the family within which children should grow. Then those of children who were inferior in their abilities would be provided with care of close people and the inability to turn out to the position of domestic half-animals.
   . . . All that she had to Rita already learned. Evening was approaching, Layla and Paul switched to the discussion of "Brand", and said goodbye to them, she called out a self-propelled chair to get quickly to the nearest transport station.
  At home, she called immediately to Milan and rewrote him the entire conversation in the park.
  "You are a super girl! I immediately contact Yorg. Can I then come to you? I lust you!"
  "No. Excuse me: I"m not quite myself." In fact, she did not feel pleasure from having fulfilled so brilliantly her promise. The telling of Layla caused disturbing doubt in something that only yesterday seemed unshakably correct.
  Yesterday . . . Yesterday just about very much she even had no idea.
  
  "Teacher, everything is all right!"
  "She"s already learned all that we asked for?"
  "Yes, and even recorded the entire conversation. She"s re-recorded it to me."
  "What has succeeded to clarify?"
  "I don"t know yet: I hurried to report to you. I have already made you a re-record."
  "Then let"s listen together."
   . . .Yorg was pale. Like chalk. It has confirmed the worst fears. Lal"s attacks against the status quo of the inadequates during the campaign against the rejection that caused then actually his exile to the Near Cosmos were just the beginning of troubles. Then, he still feared to speak completely openly.
  Now this is a complete system of ideas-consistent, solid. With precisely formulated conclusions. The argumentation is very powerful-it feels Lal with his enormous erudition. It feels, how much all principal issues have been thought over.
  "Has Layla told everything correctly? In my opinion, she has not understood everything properly: she"s stumbling, here and there-confusing obviously."
  "It makes no difference: said by Dan may be for us even worse, but certainly not better. What Lal! We were so happy here that we succeeded for long to get rid of him -voted then in concert for his inclusion in the expedition. But he knew-did know what he was doing. Having convinced that a frontal attack was impossible-he calmed down temporary. Counted on that there no one was able to prevent him."
  "So, it"s nice, that he did not come back!"
  "It doesn"t matter absolutely, my dear: he has prepared too strong replacement of himself-Dan. The most brilliant, the most popular of all the scientists of our time. Who can do what Lal himself could not. Subtly he calculated everything!" Yorg clenched his fists. "Dan! And he does be none Dan at all-a very Dan is no longer: his body-from the inadequate and the brain-of Lal!" He suddenly became somehow flabby. "Goodbye, Milan. I want to be alone, to think." Yorg turned off quickly the connection: did too much not want Milan to see that a fear began to regain control over him.
  
  45
  
  Starting tomorrow, they would live like everyone else: the quarantine was over. They would move to Starstown where Dan lived almost all his first life. It had made especially big block for the entire family. Only the daughter was likely to live most of the week in lyceum, like other children of her age, but it would be not immediately: first, before she became accustomed, after training and games she would come home.
  And now she had to get used to her name. She herself was allowed to choose it: that was to make things easier. She compared different names, suggested to her, repeated them, thinking over again-and at the end said:
  "I"ve thought up: let my name be Deya. Similar to yours both."
  "It seems that was similar to "a goddess" in ancient Latin," Dad said.
  "Of course, she is of extraterrestrial origin-has appeared from the heavens," supported Sister Son. "And her eyes are like stars.
  "Sonny, well, you became a poet," Mom smiled. "All right, be Deya."
  "But you will still call me as usual?"
  "Of course. But before the end of the quarantine only by your name: in order you are accustomed to. And you, Son, too."
  Get used to the name-if only it. It was far more serious the passing of interviews with teachers who were to determine their level of knowledge and preparedness.
  In order not to create excessive nervous tension, the teachers appeared as guests. The interview took place in a very relaxed atmosphere, often-even outside the home. The examinations, during which they had to perform the task offered to them, were carried out at the very end.
  Dan and Eya weren"t present at the interview. Sometimes they just saw how Son or Daughter was walking with the teachers on the path and saying something. Relaxed and calm. But They-worried: knew that the most serious test today just they themselves held.
  How will their children be appreciated? They learned, like all children on Earth-by the same programs: the parents paid for it a lot of attention-along with important matters for which they arrived on Earth-2. But on Earth the birth of the children was not indifferent for too many. Those who were opposed to Lal during his lifetime certainly could try to do something to discredit the fact of the birth of children not by an inadequate. Are there not such among those examiners? Who know!
  Just today They breathed easily: the commission had made a decision on the results of examination. The positive one: the children"s development corresponded to their age; further studies, they could continue in the ordinary schools without any additional training. The report of the commission consisted of a very large number of points, reflecting in detail all particular moments of the development of Son and Daughter: both strong and weak peculiarities of it were noted.
  They knew relatively poorly the geography of Earth, and no wonder: with it they were familiar only by educational materials. But they knew the geography of Earth-2, which they went almost everywhere and saw everything with their own eyes. Especially the youth: he knew it wonderfully and remembered everything surprisingly accurate, up to the smallest detail.
  Something similar and about botany: both knew well all that concerned the trees in the forests of Earth-2, many kinds of vegetables-grown there by themselves; the rest also by educational materials.
  They knew history excellently. Knowledge of mathematics: the girl-in the normal range; the youth-excellent, especially in the areas that had applied importance. Normal or high assessments of knowledge on other subjects.
  It was noted that the youth knew too much of what is included in the curriculum of next stages of education: could drive a space launch, knew in detail the technology of various materials" production, was able to design independently a lot.
  The development of girls-with a large bias towards the humanities and artistic disciplines.
  "Well done, Children!"
  At a festive evening table Mom ordered some extremely tasty dishes; then Dad played the orchestrion, and all except the Son were singing. Son just listened. Silently, with an absent look: his thoughts were somewhere far away.
  
  We went early to bed.
  "Everything went smoothly. Unclear, why?" Dan thought out loud, lying next to Eya.
  "Something has changed."
  "So far, it does not seem so. Judging by what has been succeeded to learn. Too little: of all who have visited us, no one is directly connected with the inadequates."
  "Eve would have answered many of our questions."
  "She has never informed about herself."
  "The computer has replied that she was alive and well. But despite this, she doesn"t answer my call, although I used her chip. You may understand how you want. Well, Dad, sleep: tomorrow we have to be in form."
  "I"ll probably roam about the garden a little bit: I cannot fall asleep right now."
  "Not for long only, all right?"
  "Of course."
  Dan put on a plaid, went out and sat down on the step. The night was clear; the sky was spangled with bright stars. Dan"s gaze found the constellation of Tupac: there Lal"s ashes were. Of Lal Senior, how he would call since tomorrow, in contrast to Son, Lal Junior.
  Tomorrow! Tomorrow would be the beginning of what they prepared for on Earth-2. Tomorrow, it might be possible to succeed something to learn. But to learn was necessary a lot-everything. To understand how to act. Before that they would proceed cautiously: with patience-like Lal once. He warned: strait actions would yield no result.
  So! He must, nevertheless, walk a little-he began to feel cold.
  The eyes had become so accustomed to the darkness that distinguished almost all. But the human figure in the far corner of the garden so immobile that Dan almost stepped on it.
  Son! It lay in semi-unfastened sleeping bag: for him the night sleeping under the open sky without hoods and roofs was the biggest luxury of the possible on Earth.
  He was not sleeping: his eyes turned to the stars. Of course, the constellation of Tupac.
  "Why are you not sleeping?" Dan sat down beside him. "Are you worrying, how will your appearance among university students?"
  Son did not answer-it seemed, did not even hear. His eyes were fixed intently into the sky.
  Then, as if waking up, he turned them to his father, and he read in them anguish. Suddenly, he struck Dan with a question:
  "Dad, and when we will return there?" Son held out his hand to the sky.
  Dan"s heart squeezed with pain: he realized that his son-not an earthling; he would in no circumstances stay with them for a long time-would fly away to find himself again there, on still the little comfortable planet. His homeland. The first son of Earth-2.
  But They wouldn"t be able fly away along with him. Until full implementation of Lal"s Senior ideas. It would take many years. Maybe, the whole rest of their life.
  
  Joys of the return to everyday life absorbed Dan and Eya in the early days fully. Meetings with friends, pupils, colleagues, acquaintances;-They with a greedy pleasure plunged into the sea of communication with lots of people. It did not tire them at all.
  And in those days they received some information that only confirmed what they already knew. And nothing more.
  Eve did not respond. They could try to contact her through Lee, but he was called into space during the quarantine. He did not even rest properly after the rescue of astronauts-but there, in the Near Cosmos, something happened, and it demanded the best rescuers. Who knew when he would get back!
  "What shall we do, Dad?"
  "I want to understand: to comprehend the situation completely. They behaved too weird. The test of knowledge of our children was the most opportune moment, why did they not use it?"
  "What can they do now with us-with you? They understand too well. They preferred not to focus general attention."
  "You must be right, Mom. They try to pretend that nothing special had happened. To represent the appearance of our children as a pure experiment, carried out in exceptional circumstances, and that implies only that children survive on Earth-2 and the Far Cosmos. And nothing more. None further-social-conclusions. They do not, indeed, occur to almost anyone."
  "It means they"re afraid of you-your popularity: it creates a situation not in their favor. It is just now necessary to take advantage of it. You must appear on the worldwide broadcasting."
  "No, I must not. Remember all that Lal said. His views were too unexpected for everyone: no one wanted to listen to him."
  "They will you!"
  "But won"t understand. This will only stun them. Only play in favor of Lal"s enemies."
  "What do you suggest?"
  "Not to hurry. We will make familiar with the Lal"s views some individuals: let them talk about these to others, passed from one to another, discuss them and argue. Spreading gradually, they will take roots in the minds of many better. Then we will have supporters, but the opponents."
  "Is that all? No! It is imperative acts, examples."
  "The appearance of our children-is still a prime example."
  "You yourself say that the most did not make any conclusions of it-have understood nothing."
  "Give them time to understand."
  "And before that time to wait?"
  "To propagandize."
  "Not enough! And what we"ve done there-turns out, too. It is necessary that there was at least one child born by its mother already here on Earth. But I myself . . ."
   "I know. You cannot-the death of Kid standing in front of your eyes. And before mine, too.""
  "We must act. Act!" Eya repeated stubbornly. "I know-there were women who wanted to give birth to a baby themselves. Teachers. Eve told me about it: then, before departure. She herself-too."
  "Again Eve?"
  But the new attempts to call Eve yielded nothing: without replay. Why: why does not she want to talk with them?
  They decided to contact Lee without waiting for his arrival. Dan ordered a session of cosmic connection with him. But instead of Lee, the doctor of the space station on Minerva went to communicate. Lee was in the hospital: crippled greatly during the last rescue operation, which was then suddenly called for. Now his life is out of danger, but he was a long time to be confined to bed after he underwent surgical repair. Terrible news!
  "He is going to get over it, Mom. You have heard: the doctor said! But he will have to be treated for a long time-we won"t soon see him."
  "We had to ask him while he was on Earth. He"d certainly communicated with Eve. Well, nothing to do: I myself will go to her."
  "Whatever won"t you force her to talk with you if it turns out she really does not want to!"
  "I will-somehow. The main thing-to find her, to see."
  "It will be really a terrible breach of etiquette."
  "Let it be-necessary! By the way, I think I know how to affect her: I"ll take along with me Daughter. And I will not put off: we"ll flight this Friday."
  
  Children have returned home full always of impressions and immediately began to tell and to discuss what they saw and heard during the day.
  While entering an ordinary earthly life came easily to them. Both were immediately surrounded constantly by their companions, who tried to show and get acquainted with all that they could not see beyond Earth. They paid with telling of Earth-2 and the Far Cosmos. Attitude to them not only friends, but also teachers was certainly special: they were, after all, not like everyone.
  They did not hurry home after school-appeared there only by dinner. But to finish the day out of familiar environment, without parents, they would not be able.
   . . .Son, it seemed, was not quite himself-confused with something.
  "A sexologist spoke with me today," he said to Dad alone after dinner. "He asked me if I wanted to go to the houris. Is it necessary at once?"
  "No: you have the right to wait."
  "Dad, but in general-is it obligatory?"
  "All your contemporaries for the first time had to do with houris."
  "I would not like this at all. I cannot treat houris and also all inadequates like everyone else. You have said yourself. And my name is Lal."
  "That"s right, Son!"
  "Of course! And then, whether is it necessary? I would like to-like you: you and Mom. It is right?"
  "I think, yes. Though, maybe, not for everyone. You can do as you want."
  "You see, it is worse than the guys invited me to go to erotic games. This Friday. I need some good reason that would not hurt them: I anyway won"t go with them."
  "On Friday we will go with you for fishing. There is a lake; I was there just before flying away to Earth-2. Together with Lal. For your comrades that, in my opinion, will be sufficient."
  "Yes-it will!"
  And he began to share his plans with Dad: to fly around the whole Earth, to see firsthand all its corners. And all the plants. And all the animals: for the present he liked best of all in the zoo.
  "But all of them, we will not take there: at least at first," he brought routinely all in the end to his Earth-2.
  
  5
  
  On a rocketdrome of the child island there was nobody. About Eve"s workplace Eve learned from the same reference computer: in the other side of the island, which they had to reach by air car.
  On the lawn, as once ago, barefoot children in colorful calico shorts were doing exercises with an instructor. Nearby, under a tree, a woman sat. Apparently, the teacher-waiting for the end of the exercises to lead a group to breakfast. She did not pay any attention either to the landed air car or that Eya with Daughter approached her. She did not even turn her head.
  "Good morning!" Eya greeted.
  The woman flinched and raised finally the head. In her eyes for some reason a fear flashed. Unfamiliar one.
  "Eya?!" she asked hoarsely.
  "Eve!" Eya recognized her suddenly-she was not too like the former Eve, haggard and thin, looks much older than her years. The eyes-lifeless.
  It was obvious that she was in such a condition that nothing can be questioned. But it must be so now!
  "Relax!" Eya tensed, "No matter: you shall speak".
  "This is my daughter. Her name is Deya."
  "Daughter . . ." in Eve"s eyes something blazed.
  "I want to show her children on Earth. Will you help?"
  "Yes. I will," Eve replied indistinctly.
  She gave the children to drink juice and immediately led to the dining room.
  They had breakfast in the same place, at a separate table. Eve was gloomy silent, and Eya tried somehow not to show her impatience.
  "Lead us, please, first to the babies," she asked Eve, when they finished.
  "Substitute me," Eve said to an assistant-intern. And they went to the nursery to babies.
  "Baby!" Deya"s eyes widened. "May I pick it up, senior?
  "Only carefully."
  "Do not be afraid, Eve: she-knows everything."
  The nurse handed the baby to Deya, and she took it carefully.
  "She holds skillfully!" Eve saw in amazement.
  Deya clutched tightly the baby to her. Her face was pale, the lips trembled.
  Eve looked silently at the nurse. Deya gave her a child, went to her mother. Her head was lowered.
  "What is up, girl?" still doing not understand anything, Eve asked. Instead of answering, Deya burst suddenly into sob.
  "Kid! Little!" broke through her crying. Eve grabbed, hugged her.
  "Do not cry, my daughter, do not cry! Come on!" She has managed to calm her down-and only then let go. She turned directly to Eya.
  "We need to talk!" Her eyes burned-it was again the former Eve, with decisive, energetic gestures.
  "It is very necessary, Eve! Because of that I have arrived."
  "Come on, let"s go: I cannot sit right now-I need to move."
  "But I can still stay here?" Deya asked.
  "If you won"t cry. All right?" she stroked gently the girl"s head.
  "I will not-I promise."
  "Well, stay. Wait for us here. When hungry, order a meal: the robot will bring it to you in the office."
  "Maybe I have lunch with them?" Deya pointed to the nurses.
  "No, it"s-rather not."
  
  As soon as they moved away from the nursery, Eve drooped more and more again. But Eya did not go down, though she the first did not start talking.
  "You have a good daughter," Eve said finally.
  "Good, yes! And my son is good, too. Mine and Dan"s."
  "Yours and Dan"s," Eve repeated thoughtfully.
  "I wanted to show you the first our children-in their births there is your also contribution. But you have not visited us. Why is that? Why you did not even answer my calls? After all, you have given me your chip."
  "A lot of why, how many! How much water has flowed since then."
  "What happened to you?"
  "Ah! Nothing did."
  "You wanted to talk."
  "Perhaps, I changed my mind."
  "What"s wrong with you?"
  "With me? Nothing. Just tired of everything."
  "Of what?"
  "I said: of everything."
  "Come on," Eya spoke suddenly to her strongly, "tell me! All entirely."
  "What to tell you?"
  "What has happened to you: why you have become such."
  "Who gave you the right to demand?"
  "You did. Yourself. I"m a mother. You wanted this."
  "Wanted," Eve echoed.
  "You and Lal. You were a friend of him. On Earth, there was no one who would have been closer to him in views than you."
  "Yes: it was. And isn"t any more. It is over. Now I can nothing."
  "Do not dare say that!"
  "You even shout at me already?"
  "I shout! Why do you think I must not to shout? Or have you already forgotten why the daughter was sobbing? You think I looked quietly at kids? You surely know noting?"
  "I do know! Forgive me," Eve hugged her. "Yes, I know-you have lost one child."
  "Our Kid," Eya felt weakness seized her. With stress of will she forced to pull herself together. "Eve, you have to tell me-everything. Immediately."
  "Yes, sister. Sit down. Better yet, lie down on the grass. I will now. Just will collect a bit my thoughts. Not so easy to start. I will talk not quite coherent: you really do not take offense."
  She sat beside Eya.
  
  "Listen now.
  "You flew away when we obtained the first restrictions of rejection. We-teachers and physicians. Not all-only those who are engaged in children of the first three stages. During which it is made-rejection.
  "And Lal was once with us. In just the beginning. But he wanted not only what we did. Lal spoke out against the existing use of the inadequates overall,-and nobody supported him. Even we. Me, too: I did not really understand what he wanted. He was sent away in the Near Cosmos.
  "Further we went on without him. When after Dan"s revival he returned from the Cosmos, then he did not participate in our movement. At all. I do not know why. Maybe, because he was preparing to fly there along with you."
  "Eve, he found another way," Eya interrupted her. "During the flight there, he opened our eyes to all that was happening. We lost him there right away, and what he wanted we have done without him. And we will do further. Later I"ll tell you everything. And now I"m sorry I interrupted you. Go on, please!"
  "Wait! You want the same thing what Lal did?"
  "Exactly, Eve. Now this is the main meaning of our lives."
  "Do you know what that means? Alone-who will support you?"
  "For the present-only one. Maybe, someone else whom we managed to acquaint with the views of Lal."
  "And who is he that only one who is already with you?"
  "Lee, Eve. Your Lee."
  "You do not understand the danger you expose him to!"
  "We understand. And he understands. But we know and the extent of our strength. But Lee is not afraid of danger. Who, if not we, whom he saved, can know that? And I believe that you will be with us, too."
  "Me? I do not know," she drooped again. "I"m sorry, but it is difficult for me to talk now."
  "No: go on!"
  "All right-do not be angry, please."
  "You go on without Lal..." Eya prompted.
  "Yes. And then we were able to achieve a restriction of the rejection. Partial one-but still it was a victory: for some of the children we are able to not be afraid."
  "By increasing the inadequates offspring", Eya thought, but said nothing: she was afraid to interrupt again spoken so hardly Eve.
  "We have achieved the victory without attraction all mankind to the issue decision. Our enemies retreated-apparently because of fear that made our movement public worldwide, we would achieve much more: the crisis was over, and people thawed a little, became less ruthless to selves and to others.
  "The only argument of our opponents was a reference to the fact that in the current circumstances not lesser stress required-for the solution grandiose challenges associated with the development of the new planet. Therefore, limit the rejection even more had not to be done.
  "And this has convinced even some of the members of our movement. Our ranks have thinned. But those who were against it propagandized vigorously their arguments against us.
  "The campaign continued, but with quite little results. We, perhaps, appealed to all mankind too late: the universal voting has already given us very little. Still-we continued to struggle.
  "I began increasingly to understand that we would not achieve further anything, not having eliminated the basic condition of the rejection possibility: children should not be common-and, as a matter of fact, no one"s. For this woman-all, not only inadequate birth givers-themselves must bear and raise children. Then they would no longer be indifferent to the fate of their child, and rejection could not exist anymore. It would disappear. Completely.
  "What are you looking such way? I really, when I said you, that women themselves must bear, thought only that we ourselves need it. Natural need put in us, women, without satisfaction of that we feel the lack in life something significant. And only.
  "Too much time has passed, until we realized that it was the only mean of the destruction of rejection."
  "But you said it to Lal during your first meeting! He said that it was you who told him it then. If do you not remember?"
  "I have said, yes. And then forgotten for some reason. I remembered about it far later, much-already after I came again to the same conclusion. Even without any connection with said once to Lal.
  "It was not only my conclusion. We approached it together, me and several women-from those who struggled against the rejection. If Lal was with us, we probably would not have lost so much time to figure it out. We were not able to see so deeply and widely as he-saw only our immediate objectives.
  
  "Those who understand the relationship between childbirth by all women and the rejection were terribly few. And most importantly, none of us had enough determination to do this: a fear that the children would be taken away immediately, and we were not able to do anything-the public opinion would be against us.
  "But time went on; our struggle stopped actually because it gave no longer anything. And then I myself decided to do it the first."
  "Eve!" Eya pronounced faintly audibly.
  "It was more like an act of despair. Even the closest friends accepted my decision with horror. But my decision was final.
  "None man agreed to become a child father. I employed a ruse, although it was disgusting: I interlaced my fingers with many men, that none of them could for sure blame self in my pregnancy.
  "Stopped using contraception, but for a long time nothing happened. This led me to despair.
  "Still, I got pregnant. You know, it"s hard to convey all that I felt, knowing that it has appeared in me-my baby. But just you will understand: you only. Do you remember-your first pregnancy?"
  "Of course! All at once: both excitement and joyful anticipation. And Dan-he, too, worried and was happy. How he watched over me!"
  "Yes: by you it was different.
  "But I-had to hold back. Only my closest friends knew. The physician, who was watching me, was one of them: I came to her in a nursery during a time when no one could meet me, and after the examination she was recording my original data in your personal archive. I wore a dress, which cut concealed for long my growing abdomen. It seemed that none knows anything.
  "But the awl in the bag cannot be hidden. In fact, my position was guessed by the minders and wet-nurses-inadequates, on which the physician and we did not really pay attention. Between themselves, they said, "Doctor Eve"s belly is like by a pregnant woman one becomes". Gradually all inadequates of our island began to know it. But for some reason they told about that none of propers.
  "One of our trainees overheard them-apparently accidentally. I know it almost certainly: I was surprised unpleasantly how carefully, with her eyes wide, she scrutinized me. Three days later she flew away-her practice ended.
  " . . . And a week later to us a commission flew: several gynecologists and one of the leading geneticists-Professor Yorg: because of me. Of course, only she could report: here we know each other too well-any of the teachers or physicians in the first would talk to me.
  "They examined me immediately. Actually, it was clear as soon as I undressed to lie down on a cyber-diagnostician.
  "I tried not to show that I worried.
  ""A boy," one of the gynecologists said.
  ""A boy," Yorg repeated. "However: this is not essential." And he left the room.
  "The gynecologists did not say me anything-they all seemed confused.
  
  "Yorg was waiting for me at the entrance.
  ""If you do not mind, let"s walk," he said quite kindly. "We need to talk and discuss things calmly, colleague."
  "We seem to be of different specialties, senior."
  "I"m in a broader sense: we are colleagues in the common cause-the human reproduction. So, I want to understand why you, found your pregnancy, did not take the necessary measures?"
  ""Because I did not want to interrupt it," I replied.
  ""Unclear."
  "I got pregnant intentionally: I want to become a mother."
  "Again, it is not clear."
  "I will try to explain to you. If you will able-try to understand: I want to bear a baby. My own one-myself. And then raise it."
  "What for? There are birth givers, inadequates, and baby minders, also inadequates that are not able to do anything else. And they do an excellent job with their business. But you, a proper woman, can devote yourself entirely to your own one, without being distracted by what they are, fortunately, can. To each his own. This is the order by which we, humanity as a whole, were able to achieve a lot."
   "We just do not notice what we pay for this order with."
  "With what?"
  "With the loss of one of the highest human joys-parents" communication with their own children. Whom they on their own have given birth and raised. With whom are busy since their very birth-and thus they become the dearest in the world. This is with what we are paying."
  "Do you not really love your pupils?"
  "I love, sure. But love for children is a sense needed not only to me, teachers, pediatricians: to all and every. And to you."
  "I see! Do you think that children, all absolutely, not lavished by love on? Do not get all that is possible to develop harmoniously? Does not the humanity give them the best that it has? Are not children most precious to us all? They are our common children, children of all mankind!"
  "But it"s impossible, dear professor, to love all at once-not knowing anybody individually. This is not the kind of love-this is an abstract love: it is not enough. Children are transmitted entirely actually to us-the teachers: the rest have little to do with them. We, their caregivers, really love them, but we are too few to defend them against what is being done to them-with our participation, to the horror. With a clear conscience, convinced of the need for this. And all the rest of humanity also calmly permits it."
  "Is this: the rejection?"
  "Yes, may it be cursed!"
  "You and your like-minded friends are not aware of the evils of what you are seeking! The nature has not created all people the same."
  "It has created them all human beings: with a human mind and senses. With the human soul."
  "Soul-is a mystical gibberish: suitable only for bad poetry. The humanity bases itself on real differences of intellectual potentials of specific individuals and, accordingly, determines functional place of everyone. This ensures maximal effectiveness of the activities of all mankind."
  "Repetitions of the crisis epoch! It is over. And not at all because of what you and others continue to allege. Now such brutality has already none excuse."
  "Is it not enough for you that you have got? Are you dreaming stop the rejection completely?"
  "It"s been our goal from the very beginning."
  "And the return of women to the birth of children-is a mean for its implementation?"
  "Yes-although not only for this. I told you already."
  "Well, let"s summarize: your pregnancy-is not an accident but an intentional, deliberate act of your program."
  "Yes: someone had to do it the first."
  "I see everything."
  "Is our conversation over?"
  "Almost. Let me just ask you a few questions, interesting me as a geneticist."
  "You may."
  "Thank you. Who is the father of the child? Do you understand what is interesting me?"
  "I do not know."
  "What do you mean?"
  "The possible fathers are a lot."
  "An exhaustive answer! And what genotype of the child can you expect?"
  "Do you-always specify it in advance?"
  "With incomparably bigger probable reliability than in your case. Optimal selections of pairs, produced by us, as you know, after a thorough analysis with use of specially designed only for this supercomputer."
  "Why, then, all the children are not born capable enough?"
  "Because it is-absolutely impossible. And you know it. Instead, we provide the maximum of the most gifted ones possible today. Excluding selection will cause hereditary degradation. This argument-against you. You have something to think about. I have all for today."
  "He called on his own a self-propelled chair for me.
  
  "A few days Yorg did not contact and meet me. I spent them in trouble: we guessed what he would undertake."
  "Did he expect that because of the uncertainty your nerves would become weaker?" Eya asked.
  "Must be. But when, at last, instead of paging he appeared very early in the morning in my school, his behavior had not a trace of hostility.
  "Children were doing exercises. I, as always, was sitting near the sports ground-watching. Then suddenly, without seeing, I felt his presence, and shuddered. Like today.
  ""Relax, sister! You must not: if you are afraid of me?" he said smiling.
  ""Why do you think so?"
  "Of course: why should you be afraid? Good morning!"
  "Nice morning, senior."
  "I would like to talk to you."
  "After breakfast. During this time, I"ll call a replacement-the trainee is even inexperienced."
  "All right, I"ll come after breakfast."
  "Why? Better, stay-observe the children. Is not it gives you pleasure?"
  ""I do not mind," he agreed immediately.
  "He looked somehow thoughtfully at children.
  "Look, look! I thought. It"s useful for you: maybe, you will have will understand something.
  "After exercising, the children came up to us. I introduced him to them-he just nodded his head in greeting.
  " . . . After breakfast, we had our second conversation.
  "Both of us had time to think, sister."
  "On what you call an argument against me? Even then I could say that you"re right . . ."
  "Well, you see, you yourself admit it."
  " . . . But-only partially. This is not the whole truth, and not the only imperative. Stop for a while to argue,-first answer me here what question: did you want to pat some child on the head?"
  "I probably caught him off guard with this question: he did clearly not want to admit that such his desire did not appear.
  ""No!" he had to say yet.
  ""You do see! So, you do not have love for them-you cannot give them even a drop of affection. But we have a love for children as an obligatory prerequisite for the possibility to deal with them."
  "I do not understand: what do you want to say with that?"
  "That it is not clear: how, not loving children, can you be occupied with them?"
  "You know, you won"t be able to drive me out of my wits. You"re trying in vain. Do not smile, please: you have for this too few reasons. I do not understand why you"re trying to prevent me from helping you?"
  "Helping? You just do not hinder!"
  "Oh no! We did unfortunately-not prevent you properly too long. But further-no! Do not expect. Too much you managed to mess things up. Now both you and we came to the bound. You are striving for your own, affecting the emotions of people-and only them. We appeal to their mind: the mind of modern people is stronger than their emotions. We"ll explain what harm you have already caused and will to more if we won"t stop you now. We can do it-the majority is with us. Remember: whether people supported Lal?"
  "They did not understand him yet."
  "Even you did not support him. And if we persevered, the whole Earth would have voted for the announcement of his boycott. But we understood that everyone was able to be mistaken-we gave him to ensure his own error. Well, so what? He understood, and, after returning from the Near Cosmos, stuttered no longer on the former. He was a clever man: instead of continuing to persist in his delusion, engaged in a truly great thing-flew to transform the new planet. Follow his example better!"
  "Lal yielded to you? Too poor you know him! I remembered how he brought you before your departure. But did say nothing to Yorg: he was not an opponent, whom to dispute with-the enemy. I saw that he would not spare me. But I knew that this enemy is, unfortunately, much stronger than me.
  ""Here"s an alternative: either the termination of pregnancy, or our demand for your boycott. In result, we do not doubt. And you, too."
  "I was silent: yes, I did not doubt.
  "So, this ghoul wants to kill my child, whom I carry under my heart! Eya, sister, do you know what the feeling of hatred is? I do-know. And I know how you can desire to kill a human.
  "Yeah, the human. If he was a wolf, it would not be so terrible. And he was endowed with reason-and considerable one. He knew much more than I expected, but in his own way-to turn against me.
  ""The threat of a boycott cannot intimidate you. Of course: you sacrifice yourself for your great goal-and already see yourself in advance in a heroic halo. But have you thought you"d have to sacrifice not only yourself?"
  "I am ready to pay for everything alone."
  "You still have not understood. You are thinking about the doctor who helped you? No-not she."
  "Not she?! Who? Not actually the father of the child-they do not know him, and it is nothing to blame. Yorg looked at me and smiled. Ominously. Confidently.
  "And suddenly, as if an electric shock pierced: Lee! My dear boy-almost my own son. Who I saved from certain rejection and loved best in the world. And he does me-closer than me he, too, had none. I will stay closest to him-whatever happened to me. He will not renounce me if I expose a boycott-and then a boycott will wait for him, too.
  ""Do not you feel sorry for him?" Yorg, who seemed to read my thoughts openly, asked. "No? So, then what is worth your love?"
  "I will myself forbid him to communicate with me: I"ll say that it should be so."
  ""It will not help, Eve: he loves you-he never will turn his back upon you. Love is the highest and most powerful feeling, isn"t it?" It turned out, a lot, too much of it he understood. "You did not think of that before? Strange. Well, think about it today. Tomorrow morning, I wait for your answer. I"m giving you a chance, and if you don"t use it, then you will able to blame for the consequences only yourself. Goodbye!" And he left quickly.
  
  "The day dragged on painfully long. I continued to do automatically my usual job and think uninterruptedly: how to be?
  "Finally, in the evening, when the children were in bed, we got together. No one could offer anything-I had to decide alone. Gradually, the friends went away.
  "Well, what a night it was! I thought feverishly, looking for a way how to keep the baby and not to ruin Lee? How, how??
  "Why actually I saved Lee then if I was able to break his life now? Do I have the right to do so? After all, the child is not yet born-but Lee is alive, conscious. The best space rescuer of Earth-that was waiting for him for very many years?
  "If not him, I would not hesitate. But I really loved him too much. Apparently, more than the cause for which struggled-for which wanted to bear a baby and was ready to endure the boycott. Alone.
  "And-I did break down, lost my nerve: by the morning I was ready. Not telling anyone anything, I contacted the physicians of the commission and said I wanted to meet them immediately.
  "They were waiting for me in the clinic-Yorg was not among them.
  ""My friend, do you want us to help you fix what happened?" one of them asked.
  "I could not answer: yes, my throat tightened. Nodded my head.
  "All right. Will do."
  ""Only immediately," I croaked, "until I"ve changed my mind."
  "Accompanied by two of them, I was taken by air car to our implantation building. There"s a surgeon, dealing implantation zygotes to birth givers, made the abortion. The operation was made quickly-the surgeon was experienced: abortion birth givers sometimes had to be done. The gynecologists of commission for some reason were also present during the operation.
  "And that"s it! It got empty, as if not my uterus was ravaged-but my soul. I was like broken: could neither speak nor eat nor sleep. A week they kept me in the hospital for intravenous nutrition and electro sleep. I regained the physical condition, but mental one-only Yorg I will wish the same!
  "Only a month later I returned to school. With children it became easier for me. But with adults, I did almost not communicate-could not.
  ". . . A month later I heard a message about your return.
  
  "My Lee flew together with others to meet you. The whole Earth lives with reports on the progress of your rescuing.
  "Only none was waiting, like me. I waited for coming of a man who knew what to do. How much it was necessary to me!
  "You were showed on the screen: you were like shadows, and the children with you-no one but I did understand what that meant. But Lal was not: he did not come.
  "However, I saw children, real children! Born by you-on your own. You-are a mother! I tried to persuade you to do it. And you-have done. But me? How to look you in the eyes now?
  "Other people were happy-I could not imagine without horror a meeting with you. I even cut off completely the external connection. I was able to be called by only a few people, my closest colleagues: I gave them another call code.
  "Even Lee I was afraid to see. Fortunately, he passed the quarantine; I myself called him: in order he did not worry. Just once.
  "It was necessary to contact you all, with you, Eya, at least to send a congratulatory radiogram-I could not. Just a thought: even you wouldn"t remember me!"
  "Why you so?"
  "Now I do not deserve anything else."
  "No, you-must not think like that about yourself."
  "No, do not comfort. What, besides bitterness and contempt for myself, left for me? How can you even talk to me? Now-when you know everything. You regret me-why?"
  "No. Believe me: I do not. You"re higher than me. Me-what? If not Lal and Dan: I was just a young girl when I met them. But you did everything on your own. Exactly!"
  "All of this is now past."
  "No. You struggled-so hard! Why punish you yourself: could it not be even a single defeat? Do not, sister: you hear, do not! We will achieve our goal-you"ll see!"
  "We? Who exactly? How many? They can be counted on the fingers of one hand: the rest scattered in all directions."
  "We will gather them all again."
  "Hardly!"
  "We will! Them-and others: what Lal taught us will open people"s eyes."
  "Nobody listened to him then, you know. And I, too-ready to repeat it to you."
  "Since then, much water has flowed under the bridge. Now you listen to me instead of him."
  
  Now Eya was speaking-Eve was listening.
  "So!" she said. Of all whom they acquainted with the views by Lal, no one understood so good what was said. She did not need the usual details: she knew too much herself. Every word of Eya-like water in dry sand: again in the eyes of Eve appeared shine, and for a moment she turned to be the former Eve.
  "It would be easier if all the time he was with us," she said thoughtfully. "But maybe-even more hard."
  She began to answer Eya"s questions. Her answers were a little comforting: not much has changed since their departure. The rejection-yes, limited considerably-but has not disappeared, exists (May it is cursed!).
  "We must act, Eve! Lal is not-we are in his stead."
  "How-to act?"
  "To transfer Lal words to everybody: let them know! Restore your former ties and tell them-in the first place."
  "I"ll try."
  "And else, it is necessary that another child was born by a proper mother-here, on Earth."
  "Do you want to repeat what I have failed?"
  "That"s imperative, do you know?"
  "Who? You?"
  "No. I cannot. I . . ."
  "The space?"
  "Yes. Although, I am quite healthy. There-our Kid perished. You know how."
  "I know. Everybody knows."
  "But you-you understand. I"ll never obviously dare-to give birth," she looked longingly into the eyes of Eve. "Do you?"
  "Me? I can no longer. After surgery, the gynecologists told me: "Now you can in the future have none fear.""
  "We need to talk with those who wanted to do it."
  "No. They are demoralized with what had happened to me: they are afraid. Yorg and genetics are still able to do anything with them."
  "You think so? Why do they remain silent until now about our children?"
  "Are afraid to have to do with you: you are too popular."
  "But at least to try to do something? When checking the development of the children, they had the opportunity."
  "There was absolutely nothing?"
  "We have not noticed."
  "Then they had in reserve something more serious."
  "Tell friends that and we won"t give to do anything with them, too."
  Eve shook her head:
  "All the same, nothing will happen. Now-no way. I"ll try, of course. But all the same, I know they do not dare immediately."
  "Let not immediately."
  "It"s hard. And we both have no strength."
  "It will be. We will stay together-and it will appear. We will find it, we must-we have to be strong."
  "Only-not immediately, too. But now I know at least that I am not alone. Well, let us go. The girl, maybe, is tired of waiting."
  
  "You"re not bored, my daughter?"
  "No, I looked at the babies. And wet-nurses are so nice. Only they did not give me children anymore."
  "It is not allowed, girl. Whom you took, the doctor will examine especially."
  "But to look, they do not interfere."
  "To look is allowed."
  "Only they are a bit strange. Do not know many things-I tell them, and they do not understand."
  "They have been taught little. They are inadequates," Eya said.
  "Those who Dad said about?"
  "Yes."
  "I see!"
  "Daughter, but do you want to stay here till Monday?" Eya offered suddenly, seeing how Eve looks at her daughter.
  "Is it possible?"
  "Yes, my daughter: of course!" Eve drew the girl to her. "You will be along with me."
  "Will I be allowed to play with children?"
  "Yes-only the doctor will examine you, and it will be possible: already tomorrow in the morning."
  "Then I"ll stay. Mom, what about you?"
  "Dad is waiting for me."
  "Come to lunch, Eya," Eve reminded.
  "Excuse me, I"m not hungry. I"m going to fly. Just I"ll say goodbye to my daughter. You take me to the air car, let"s talk a little more."
   . . . "Thank you that you left her with me." They were standing near the air car. "It"s so good for me to be with her."
  "Stay along."
  "She kept surprising cleverly the baby. Our girls are not able to."
  "Children of different ages have a little connection with. This is bad. My ones grew up together; Son took care of her sister, knew that he is elder. I have so much more to tell you about them."
  "They, must be, and give you strength. Happy are you, after all-despite everything!"
  "Yes, Eve. And for that I am grateful to you both: Lal and you. So long, Eve! Open your external communication. Let"s be together!"
  "We will, sister."
  "Yet this is what else: I recorded our conversation-do you allow giving the record to Dan? Or do you want me to erase it?"
  "Yes. Him-do give!"
  "Well, that"s it! See you, sister. Arrive as quickly as possible: we will show you Son."
  "Thank you for everything. Say hello for me to Dan!"
  
  6
  
  The lake extended beneath with familiar outlines. Dan landed the air car and jumped out of it ran to the shore.
  How long ago he was here. Along with Lal. There, in the distance, the island located where he spent the night with Layla as if dreamed. He was then different, and Lal was alive.
  "Dad! How beautiful it is!" the other Lal, his son, was standing behind.
  The robot quickly put a tent. They launched the inflatable boats, loaded fishing gear. The lake, in spite of the non-working day, was almost empty-only one boat loomed nearby.
  At first they put the boats side by side. Got undressed, put the body under the sun, feeling the air with all pores. Dan adjusted rods, helped Son. They threw and started waiting.
  "What is it? Why there"s none biting?" Son said disappointedly.
  "All right: later, by the evening it"ll begin. Let"s depart now. Try spinning."
  "I"ll row to the big island."
  "Come on! Once there I had pike biting. With exactly such spoon-bait. Take them!"
  "Why-two ones?"
  "For an emergency: there at the shore there are algae-hooking can occur."
  The water seemed frozen. The floats, too-so that he got tired of looking. Dan poured tea from a thermos and drank slowly.
  The boat with the solitary fisherman approached him.
  "Does bite?" the fisherman asked after saying hello.
  "Nothing. And how about you?"
  "The same. Just wasting my time in vain!"
  "What bait did you use?"
  "Actually, I"ve tried almost everything."
  "Maybe later I"ll begin?"
  The fisherman waved with his arm:
  "In the evening yesterday none biting was, and this morning, too: I started at four o"clock. For nothing! I"ll fly now somewhere else-it"s just time! Not for nothing, no one stayed here. Are you going to, too?"
  "No. I was not here for too long."
  "Well, you know best. Good luck!" It was good, that he did not recognize: the face was obscured by a large peak.
  So, it"s almost nothing to hope for. Pity: he wanted so much to experience the thrilling feeling of excitement and success, the feeling of resistance of caught fish, drawn the line. But to fly, in any case, he was not going.
  Lal was waiting for him once here-and he was there, on the island: Layla sang to him and gifted herself. Son rowed there-to the island. He has already not seen at all.
  The sun warmed nice. Throwing a couple of clay "bombs" for lure, Dan lay on the bottom of the boat, dropped off imperceptibly.
   . . . Unexpectedly something as if pushed him. Still not quite woken, he sat and began to look around. And suddenly he saw the boat of Son swinging on the water. Empty!
  He grabbed frightened his radio bracelet:
  "Son! Son, answer me! Where are you! Son!"
  The son replied immediately, "I"m on the island, Dad. Something happened?"
  "I was scared. Your boat came far away from the shore, but you were not there."
  "I forgot to tie it. Send me, please, a big tent, clothes and the robot with food."
  What?! And suddenly he remembered everything: understood.
  "You are alone?" he asked with some timidity. His heart was pounding with thrills.
  "No."
  "Right now, I"ll send everything." He hurried to the shore, blew the raft and dragged himself everything on it.
  
  Since the day she visited them, she flew often here.
  The days were filled to overflowing-she and Paul worked like possessed, preparing "Brand". But in parallel, ceasing never for a moment-thoughts: about herself, Dan, Eya, their children. She could hide nowhere from them. And more and more she was attracted to the place where the only, incredible, wonderful night occurred. The night with Dan. Here-in silence, alone, she sat for a long time, remembering again and again, thinking.
   . . . Rowed a sufficient distance, Lal hitched the spoon given by Dad and stood upright.
  The first few casts failed. Remembering what Dad said and showed, he repeated them, approaching the island. And near it a fish bit.
  The line stretched to the limit. Breathless of excitement, Lal gently hauled it up by holding his finger on the button of the motor rotating the reel. And he did not believe his eyes when he saw the fish, caught with a landing net. A pike! Not little one. What such they were!
  He took aim again, casted. Nothing. Again, and one time more, and more again.
  And again, the fishing line got taut, fishing rod bent. Again good luck! It is going even harder than the first fish. In order not to break the line, he has then to turn on the motor, then release the brake. How much force it has! Come on!
  Also a pike. What huge, almost twice bigger than the first one. Oh-ho-ho! The eyes of the youth were shining, the nostrils flaring,-he smiled broadly.
  Again, again a cast else. Nothing. It couldn"t be, should not be! To catch more, to feel again and again a bitten the spoon fish, hook it with a sharp jerk and then again drag to him.
  "There, we also must have fishes, it is necessary as soon as possible to populate rivers, lakes, seas." To be able there also to experience the excitement of catching, the delight at the sight of a large thrashing fish.
  He threw away far, almost to the bushes at the cape. Started to lead-and felt immediately that he had caught. Oh, wow!
  Working with oars, he slowly moved to the cape, gently pulling the line, as Dad taught, to try to free a triple hook with the spoon. The sun still shone brightly. The breeze blew nicely over the face and naked body and moved quietly his boat.
  A surprised cry caused him to raise his head.
   . . . What to do? How to live? Every day, she felt stronger and stronger, that she was finally not able to live as before-just the way they live.
  A thought seemed at first insane-to be one of them, enter their family-did not stop. On the contrary-it became obsessive, so strong that even crushed the soft spot for Dan. They were getting closer to her-all: both Eya, and the girl, and the shy youth, whose burning eyes she began to see often in her thoughts.
  It was necessary to swim: water would refresh the body and calm a little. Layla threw off her clothes, stepped into the water. The sun beat in her eyes so that she had to squint.
  She opened her eyes-and did not believe herself: the boat was before her, and in the boat Dan"s son-Lal. The sun gilt his waving fiery red curls-it seemed radiant halo surrounded his head. And youthfully shapely naked body with a convex chest, unfolded shoulders-as if created by the ancient sculptor for the temple of Helios .
  He looked up when he heard her scream-and his sight eclipsed everything. He could not already tear from her his eyes, could not lower them; admiration and joy, timidity and submissive tenderness lit in them. His lips moved silently.
  And a thought as lightning pierced her: it was-the way out! The only one-the other wouldn"t be. This only would tie her with them-indissolubly, stably.
  And all doubt eliminated immediately, all anxieties. She became surprisingly quiet in her soul. And she did not cover her nakedness: stepped forward, into the water-towards him.
  
  Layla . . . Just she-or he knew not enough his son: how he looked at her, red with embarrassment. Then a half of a night waited on the balcony to see her again.
  It"s time-the boy was eighteen. Be happy, Son!
  It was wonderful that with the first woman in his life love would tie, to which she would replay with the same-not just a passion. She would: she did know that feeling. Since a long ago. Much earlier than he, Dan, got to know it.
  Just him she loved. That meeting, here, when she seemed mad with joy-only this he recalled at least sometimes. But now he remembered everything: what Lal told him, when he, a powerless old man, lived out the last years of the first life, and her words at farewell then. He did not remember her, when returned: met immediately Eya. And there was the only that night-and the day.
  There, on the super far Earth-2, he and Eya bore children, and Eya, Mom, became the only one for him for all life-he got to know love and became different.
  But she waited here: he felt it immediately when she visited them-she flew to him the very first. And flew away, understood everything, but then forgotten nothing: she continued to fly here. And now she was together with Lal: because she could fall in love with him only-Dan"s son. Let her be happy-with Son!
  Dan sat long on a rock next to the water and looked at the island far off and thought. The raft came back -a great big pike lay on it. So, Son has today good luck in all! He decided to keep the fish till Mom"s arrival.
  How long she doesn"t come! Let her arrive soon! What"s about Eve? The wait was agonizing. He did not want even to fish.
  He is incredibly pleased to hear at last a call signal.
  "Dad, I"m flying. Turn bearing in an hour-I"ll change a rocket plane for an air car."
  "What"s Eve?"
  "This is serious: she made an attempt to bear a child on her own-and she was forced under threat of a boycott on her and Lee to destroy the fetus."
  "How did this happen?"
  "I have recorded our conversation-overwritten it to you. Start listening before my arrival. I will be soon."
  He listened, clenched his fists. Right, a thousand times right Lal was: what beasts!
  Eya, arrived, saw that he continued to listen-sat silently beside him.
  "It seems that Eve is not very stable," he said, heard the main.
  "For the present, much not. But it"s Eve: should cope."
  "You are very tired today?"
  "Unbelievable. And I have not eaten since the morning: I was too busy with Eve. She is-like beaten unmercifully. I left Daughter with her-until Monday."
  "Why haven"t you told me immediately? I will feed you."
  "Have you caught a lot?"
  "I have nothing. But Son has caught by spinning. Look!" he showed her the pike.
  "Oh! Good boy."
  "Yes," something prevented him to say everything at once.
  "I even became hungry."
  "Just a moment!" He put the pike in a container of the robot. Poured into tiny cups some dark vodka. "Drink a little. An herbal liqueur according Lal"s recipe."
  "I"ll get drunk: very hungry now."
  "Well, good: relax."
  "All right: after I had learned, it is really necessary." She choked immediately over; tears came from her eyes. Then she drank up. Dan gave her a piece of already fried fish.
  They ate in silence.
  "Indeed: it became easier. What you"re now going to do? Will you go back to fish?"
  "With you-yes."
  "No-I cannot at all."
  "Come then, lie down immediately."
  "I"ll wait for Son."
  "You must not. He"s on the big island."
  "Where?"
  "Just there." But nothing was visible already, it was quite dark.
  "It is necessary though to call him."
  "It isn"t, Mom. We must not hinder him."
  "?"
  He didn"t manage to say anything: a quiet female voice rang out over the lake.
  "The lullaby!" Eya exclaimed in surprise. One of those she taught with that, Senior, Lal, and then sang to their children. "Layla?! There-with him, our son?"
  He nodded silently. Layla: now there was no doubt. The sounds spread over the water, penetrating somewhere in the very heart. An unexplained guilt before her first awakened in him. What for? Even then Eya was. She was still with him. Next. Son-would give Layla that he hadn"t given. And she-would give Son themselves whole, entirely: she could not otherwise.
  They replaced each other: songs, romances, arias. One more beautiful than the other. They entered the soul, and a calm and joyous faith was setting in it. It was disappearing sickness at heart followed continuously them since that terrible moment when Kid went to sleep forever.
  Dan hugged Mom, pulled her to him; she nestled up to him silently, cuddled up tight. And when singing ended, they felt that passion reawakened in them.
  "Dad, dear of mine!"
  "Mom, my beloved!"
  They did not wish to oppose their lusting after each other. The desire, what had returned after such a long break. Entering the tent, they turned to the side, where now was their
   son, who found his highest happiness, and from where came a relief for themselves. Some dim light flashed there: it lights up the fire.
  
  7
  
  "Good afternoon, Eya. I need your assistance: we stage an old play, and I play the main character-she is a wife and a mother. Who, besides you and Dan, can assist me?"
  "Of course. And what is the name of the play?"
  ""Brand"."
  "By Ibsen?!"
  The son lived no longer with them-his home became a unit of Layla in the City of Muses. Arriving Starstown-he did not transfer from the local university because of friends who he had already there-Son necessarily tried even if for a while to see them and sister, without resorting to telemeeting.
  They did not know particularly how to behave in this unusual situation. Did not talk about Layla, and she seemed to have no desire to see them again.
  This paging she did now for some reason to her, Eya.
  "I need your assistance," Layla repeated. "Could you fly to our studio-at the rehearsal?"
  When they appeared, the hall, where a rehearsal of "Brand" was going on, was packed to capacity. For the first time: none outsider still appears at its rehearsals.
  Staging the play in general from the beginning encountered great difficulties: wanting to play it was almost none. Layla-Agnes, and Paul, decided to play himself Brand. With the rest of the roles Choi helped, the director, who blessed Layla to "Brand", hardly persuaded several actors, not the best, except for Remus who took part of Vogt.
  But for the role of Gerd he did not find a performer, and Layla turned to Rita, not, however, hoping that she would agree. But, to surprise, Rita, who denied before Choi"s request, promised to think.
   . . . She told about that Milan during their date.
  "If I agree, it will be only to meet Lal."
  "The junior one?"
  "Yes, him. He is with us almost every night when Layla is playing. You know: she is intimate with him."
  "Sure."
  "You know unbelievably a lot."
  "Not from you."
  "It doesn"t matter."
  "You have changed."
  "I don"t think so."
  "Do you not want to help us anymore?"
  "I did not say that."
  "Then-it will be helpful you met this new Lal. You know that they tell everyone and everywhere all heard by you then from Layla? And many people listen to them, and then transmit and discuss with others. You do comprehend, what result can be."
  "Of course. So-I must take the role of this crazy wench?"
  "It also will help you to learn from them is still much of valuable for us. Yes, baby?"
  "It is as hard to deny your request as to give up you now!" She smiled, moving closer to him. But it governed her also curiosity: in any case, these people were too unusual.
   . . . Layla introduced them to the chief producer of "Brand"-Paul. The guests were shown two scenes: where Brand is going to leave the mountain village but pursued by shouts of Gerd and consciousness of its debt remained-and with him Agnes, too; then-in which the gypsy came, and Agnes gave all things of her deceased child.
  Layla was great: every word, every movement was of a genuine sense. But at the same time she imagined many things not quite correct-this was necessary to point out: to explain the needed details. Just this was not important. The main thing-how she interpreted the image of Agnes. And how she was holding a bundle with the child. If she had her own one! Well, this dream was too unreal.
  And Brand was excellent: Paul played a person not only stanch and indomitable-his Brand expressed his pain for what people were. It lay in his conviction a torment of overcome doubts, of the overwhelming desire to condescend to the weakness of people-they need to be helped to become them in the highest sense. Contrary to themselves, in spite of pity hindered him.
  The memories crowded in Eya"s mind. "Brand" served then as Dan" means to force her to overcome doubts, to decide: now she could never imagine the life without her children. And it was her duty to help others become the same. It was necessary to help them, Paul and Layla: the production of "Brand" would stir people up.
  Unfortunately, it won"t be able to have a conversation here. There were many people-all were looking only at them. Besides, the rehearsal went on much longer than they expected.
  "We have an appointment with friends in Starstown. Maybe you will fly along with us?" Eya offered. "Let"s talk in the cafe."
  "But your meeting . . ."
  "To them, our discussion will be interesting. So what?"
  "With pleasure!-Paul and Layla got up."
  "May I go along with you?" Rita asked.
  
  During flying Layla questioned Eya how true she was portrayed Agnes-Eya explained to her errors. The others were silent, listening to them. Paul and Rita saw the first astronauts so close, and were all ears, though each of them was interested in quite different things.
  For Paul, they were primarily prototypes of the play protagonists. Dan really looked like Brand, only calmer and less severe;-would Brand be the same having such great achievements? But Brandt and Dan-were people of too different epochs. Some producers treated Brand during the time of Ibsen as severe fanatic just because of his being a priest: his striving to excellence for people perfection connected with his religion. But how many remarkable people of that time were deeply religious: Tolstoy, Gandhi, King. The latter two were killed.
  Brand-wasn"t a fanatic: he was demanding just because of the main goal clarity-continuous improvement. Dan was also like a person understanding clearly the purpose. What one-Paul knew already in general lines from Layla"s words. But he wanted to listen just to them: Layla"s words aroused the strongest interest in the ideas which they, as he was said, preached now widely. But if they"re right overall-or so much that, without taking all them, it is necessary to recognize their partial correctness-he did not venture to judge this.
  But the very personalities! As a matter of fact, Brand was for him valuable only as a bright, solid character-however, there was in him still a lot of unclear, incomprehensible.
  "What can you say about my Brand, senior?" Paul ventured finally to ask Dan a question.
  "There is a lot of that, who can be taken as the prototype-unfortunately, he is no longer-my friend: Lal."
  "He doesn"t consider, that he self!" Paul mentioned.
   . . . But Rita felt a little strange. Being a scout-it tickled the nerves, seemed exciting as in old books about them. But at the same time, she, like all on Earth, could not help but admire them.
  What did they want? Why, indeed, they violated the existing order and preached to others about its destruction? It became to intensify the desire to know and understand as much as possible not only for Milan and Professor Yorg.
  
  The cafe "Aquarium" where they spend most of their meetings, was selected by Dan: their walls were decorated with a large number of designed elaborately, lighted aquariums, and he satisfied his former passion for fishes, that to admire he had no possibility for so many years. He sat always face to the circular wall: the floor rotated slowly, and aquariums with a variety of fishes passed in turn before his eyes.
  There no one waited for them yet. They sat at the table; each ordered a light supper the cyber cook. Again they started talking about "Brand".
  "But this play helped once me greatly. Yes, Mom?" Dan asked.
  "And how much!" Eya replayed. "Perhaps, I"ll tell you how it was."
  Soon there were those whom they waited for: Arg and Leah with a dozen of young graduate-students.
  "Excuse us, teacher, for coming after you!" Arg, completely gray, said: his appeal sounded strange-Dan looked not older than he.
  Feeling coming late, the newcomers sat quietly and listened also to the telling by Eya.
   . . . Just this she did not tell during Layla"s arrival to them in the mountains. About how Lal persuaded her to bear a baby; of her hesitation, about how after the death of Lal she decided that it is necessary no longer. About Dan attempts to convince her-to do in remembrance of a friend: he asked her to see then "Brand".
  About "The rainbow", that she recalled after watching "Brand" and the contents of which narrated briefly. And how she then made up her mind finally.
  They listened to her with bated breath.
  Not audible by others signal interrupted the end of her telling. On the small screen of her radio bracelet Daughter appeared.
  "Mom!"
  "How are you, my daughter? Have you been home for long?"
  "Just arrived."
  "Have you had supper?"
  "Yes. Mom, but where you are?"
  "In "Aquarium"."
  "So, you"ll today come back late, too?"
  "Apparently. You do not wait for us, go to bed in time."
  "All right. I only will contact Eve: I want to talk to her."
  "Say her hello for us. And tell that today I will hardly manage to contact her."
  "Please, switch on a large screen, Eya: I want to say something Deya," Arg asked.
  Rita looked curiously at the girl"s face appeared on the big screen.
  "Good evening, seniors!" she greeted everyone.
  "Nice evening, my daughter!" Arg said to her. "I have learned something for you."
  "I am listening, senior."
  "But "senior"-you will not call me anymore. Here-I have found that once children called "uncle". This means-the brother of the father or mother. Is that clear?"
  "Yes, it is. And the sister of the mother or the father-too?"
  "No-women were called "aunt". A very old people-"granddad": the father of the mother or father; and "Granny"-the mother of any of them. Me-how will you call Uncle Arg or Granddad Arg?"
  "Uncle Arg. You"re actually younger than my father."
  "But I"m older than your mother."
  "But if to put together the halves of their ages?"
  "Oh, there will be roughly equally. Indeed: uncle. A fine girl: you are very clever. Come on, I will make you my disciple when you"ve finished university."
  "No, Uncle Arg. I"ll be the teacher. Like Eve. Aunt Eve."
  "It"s pity, Deya!"
  "Good night! Goodbye everybody," Deya said and disappeared from the screen.
  "The incredibly nice girl! I like so much to talk to her: an enormous pleasure."
  "But everyone loves this-to talk to children," Dan said. "The natural need-to communicate with them. For all-Lal was infinitely right: each human, a man or a woman, must have his or her own children."
  "It is a pity that I hear it from you only now, not when you were only sixty years," Leah said.
  "Why just sixty?"
  "I then asked him for a consultation-I finished college. What he was! How I wished him to stretch out me his hand."
  "Did not I do it?"
  "You did: but after I did it first. And the second time, when I stayed in his box all night, he was just talking about his work. He offered me a deal with the problem, which he told about, and to become his graduate-student. What I have done. Here"s what he was when sixty years old."
  "Have you regret something?"
  "Terribly! No, not that I was his pupil-that no one had then hit still upon the need to have their own children. You would have persuaded me easier than Eya. Indeed: great! But now it is already late for me," she touched her white as snow hair. But her black eyes looked young, glittered-it was not clear whether she seriously regretted it or laughed.
  "That really resembles our teacher. Do you remember how he made a couple of young graduate-students to disengage their fingers and go off home to their computers?" Arg asked.
  "Gay and Yuki," Dan remembered. "He was your graduate-student, Leah. And she gave us then all the material about the characteristic numbers of elementary particles."
  "You found then that they of one of the particles coincided with a regular group of primes' differences series."
  "And that was the beginning of the discovery of the periodic law of the elementary particles. And then-hyperstructures."
  "No," Dan objected. "In the very beginning there was my meeting Lal, who showed me the chart and the letter of Mikhayloh."
  " . . . And then the hyperexpress was built-Tupac opened Earth-2."
  "And you flew there and made it suitable for settling."
  "And have entered the Contact."
  "Yes: the epoch of the crisis is over."
  "It is past."
  "No!" Dan retorted again. "It isn"t yet. And won"t be-until all people have understood that Lal had the first discerned. If the errors of the crisis epoch won"t be eliminated."
  "Teacher, let me object to you," Arg said. "I do not agree that this should be done immediately. Using the inadequates provides great benefits: can we still stop using them? After all, we have today no less grandiose tasks, which will again require enormous tension."
  "Are you suggesting postponing it for the future?"
  "Sure! To move to Earth-2 once all the required number of settlers, animals, plants and the rest by the Express is impossible-even having reconstructed it. The calculations have proved that completely. We"ll have to build another hyperexpress-at least five times bigger. The affair is not cheap. In fact, I"ve because of it delayed now: looked through the latest results of the calculation."
  "It"s possible to do for several times, by the Express-I proposed this option from the beginning."
  "The settlement will be dragged on for a long time."
  "It doesn"t seem to me scary."
  "But, teacher, everyone wants as quickly as possible."
  "And the return of the Express service almost without load will need to spend about the same amount of energy as flying there. It is irrecoverable costs-not comparable with those for the construction of the super hyperexpress," one of the graduate-students of Arg added.
  "This is the reason, being too weighty for all. And now there is one more: the hyper apparatus of the Express is needed for another-as an antenna for receiving repeated signals of Those. At least until we have managed to decipher Their message."
  It really did not yield to decoding. They used the most advanced and powerful supercomputers, but-nothing worked out: its record was so ultra-compact, that it was impossible to divide into separate elements. In intensive searches of a way of its division Dan participated, too.
  "Have I convinced you, teacher?"
  "You haven"t, Arg. We may not now establish a permanent contact with Those: they should not have seen us in this guise-as highly intelligent beasts."
  
  The position taken by Arg alarmed Dan. Was it possible that among his opponents his disciples would be? Sadly, if he had to experience that.
  Seeing the dark face of Dan, Leah tried to turn the conversation to the different:
  "Eya, you wanted to tell us something else, didn"t you?"
  And Eya started again to tell: how Children grew up. All were listening again attentively. Especially Layla-even though she had already heard that: she was listening with excitement and because of this did not notice how hard to talk was for Eya.
   . . . None of those present supported Dan, but many of them showed that they agree with Arg. Even Leah said nothing. Eya had felt clearly, as it was hard to be to Lal, forced to remain silent terrible number of years. They were listened at least to!
  Dan lost in his thoughts. It was not easy, oh, what hard time they had! Still never somebody here had expressed sympathy, the consent with that he and Eya told about the inadequates. They had been only respectfully silent always. Today, he has first objected: he did not expect that it would make his own pupil.
  Rita was listening Eya initially carefully, like everyone. Much of what she was telling, Rita had heard of Layla, but stated by Eya the same sounded differently often: Layla has missed a lot of details-not having understood and therefore remembered them. But then Rita"s glance fell accidentally on Dan, and she stopped to listen.
  The greatest scientist and hero, planned so much to turn over on Earth, was sitting fallen to thinking deeply about something; his eyebrows were knitted. What was he thinking about? Rita tried to guess something from his face. It then became stern and calm, then again tensely frown, and his lips became tightly compressed. And suddenly, his eyes flashed with an expression of acute internal pain.
  He just lifted his head, looking at the fishes, to digress a bit: in the aquarium, which passed slowly past him were swordfishes, angelfishes, and gouramis. A strange choice for such a cafe: pure amateurism, he admitted once to himself in his unit. And immediately he remembered: "Sorry for the fishes, too!" If to tell them-about Chamomile! But he could not: in this case he would have to say everything just about him, about the condition in which he was then-now here it was hard for him to speak about this. Rita saw his eyes darkened again.
  Dan felt someone staring him. He took himself in hand. Raised his head and looked straight into her eyes. Ah, she played the role of Gerd, crazy, which was the sister of Brand-Vogt told him about this; with her Brand perished in a snow avalanche at the end of the play. There are in the eyes of the young actress curiosity and some hidden turmoil. He smiled at her suddenly.
   . . . A silent ring signal transmitted from the radio bracelet with easy blows on the wrist, distracted momentarily Layla eagerly listened Eya. In order not to interfere, she put the micro earphone in her ear, put to the throat laryngophone .
  "Wonderful evening, Layla! It"s me," Lal"s voice was heard. "I"m sorry: I stay with my friends too long."
  "No matter, my dear. I won"t come home soon. You may not hurry."
  "I"ll fly home as soon as I"m free."
  "But I"m now in Starstown."
  "Ah! Where?"
  "In the cafe "Aquarium"."
  "There Dad and Mom spend time almost every evening."
  "They are here right now, too. I am with them-we have met today at the studio, and then come here. We have a long conversation. I"ll become free not soon."
  "You signal me when you leave. All right?"
  "What for?"
  "Oh, please!"
  "All right, my dear. Bye!"
  She began again to listen to Eya, who several times casted a look at her when she spoke with Lal. Probably guessed that this was Son.
  She spoke for a long time already. Everyone who was in the cafe, having asked permission, sat closely and listened. They heard about the amazing things, unusual-it was what was once known to all on Earth, but then forgotten firmly.
  
  A group of university students had dinner in the lobby of the dormitory. On the table in front of them, a pitcher of milk stood, rye cakes and biscuits lay on a platter.
  Lal was sitting in the middle. Today all that evening he was again questioned about the flight, Earth-2. The image of its hemispheres adorned their clothes, consisting of identical black sweater and white vests.
  "There by us . . ." this phrase Lal began each next telling about his home planet. They listened wide-eyed: wow!
  They still understand each other not always. The friends imagined his life with his parents not very well-he did not how they can even not have them at all. He tried to understand their way of life, which before he was only familiar with from the words of Dad.
  "Your father is the greatest man of our time." When he heard this, he surprised:
  "He says that the most remarkable man was Lal, his friend. I was named after him."
  "But just your father discovered hyperstructures."
  "But what?"
  "Come on! You did not hear about the scientific crisis, did you?"
  "He told me."
  "But he did not tell that the crisis was over just thanks to him?"
  "No, never. And Mom did not, either. I heard from them that the crisis was over after the discovery of Earth-2."
  "But its discovery was entirely due to the creation of the Express performing a transfer in hyperspace-thanks to it. Lal was only his friend, he-a talented writer and journalist only."
  "But not only. Dad said that he made people stop eating human flesh."
  "What?!"
  "Did you not know at all?" it was the first thing he told them about Lal Senior. "But that"s not the main thing: Lal discovered a terrible one-the revival of social injustice on Earth."
  He started to explain to them what he had heard from Dad about the inadequates. But this telling was not as striking as about the Far Cosmos, Earth-2. That he had seen with his own eyes-knew, remembered. But here, he had to strain, recalling what his father said. It turns out that not all was clear for him himself. Still, he imagined not exactly what the inadequates were really.
  He confessed them to this.
  "Just people who are unable to perform the normal job. Go still with us for the erotic games-you will look houris."
  "You"ll understand what they are: they know nothing and hardly understand anything."
  "What did you speak about with them?"
  "With them? About nothing at all. We just dance, participate in games and retire with them. For the present we are allowed to go there no more than twice a month. Come with us next time-you"ll see," they offered him nothing more: they heard about Layla. It was another reason to be proud of him. "You think."
  "All right," he agreed and started speaking again about Lal Senior.
  They absorbed eagerly what Lal said-Lal Junior, their mate and hero-astronaut, and they could not help but believe him, even when they understood not everything. But Lal felt that it became to tell harder and harder.
  "I"ll talk with Dad once again," he said, "then tell you the rest. I will try to acquaintance you with him. And Mom. And with my kid sister."
  "Thank you, brother. We hesitated to ask you to do this."
  "Listen, why do you call me sometimes brother?"
  "A brother is a close friend."
  "Is it?"
  "But why not?"
  "My sister calls me brother, because we have the same father and mother. We had a little brother else-Kid: he was born in space and there died. And my little sister and I grew up together; she obeyed me no less than the parents." No idea even occurred to him to tell that he always gave her the best, and in terrible days of hunger-and the last.
  "You show them to us-we desire to understand everything that you say."
  "It is time, guys!" he said, getting up. The signal from Layla did not come.
  They all together went to see him.
  "Lal, who will you become? What institute do you think to enter?"
  "I"ll fly back to Earth-2: I have to know too much-I"m afraid no one institute will suit."
  "Probably, it will be established a special one: with the program which your parents prepared once."
  "It"s necessary to talk with Dad. Let him propose this."
  "We will enter it, too: we want to fly along with you."
  Lal was sitting in the cabin yet.
  "Bye, friends!" he shouted, slamming the lid.
  
  It was time to leave. Dan with Eya and three actors and headed for the exit.
  "When it will be possible to meet again?" Paul asked Dan. "I really want to hear about the very Lal."
  "Even now, if you prefer to go to us-to talk, but not home-to sleep." Dan"s offer was completely unexpected, but Paul was not surprised: all the behavior of this pair of people was unusual.
  "Won"t I abuse your kindness?" he asked just in case.
  "Not at all! We won"t hinder Eya: will leave to the terrace."
  "It"s pointless! I do not want to sleep at all: I was not too long on Earth to indulge in the opportunity to speak. Maybe you with us, too?" she said to Layla and Rita.
  "Yes: with pleasure!" Rita said: plus to everything a visit their home else!
  "Too unfortunately, I cannot," Layla said little sadly; she wanted still to be with them, but she knew Lal was waiting for her signal.
  "It"s pity! I"m always glad to see you and talk," and Eya handed her a chip.
  "Thank you! I will need it very soon."
  The question froze in Eya"s eyes, but Layla, saying goodbye with bowing her head, quickly left. Their conversation, now already mandatory-was ahead, but now she wasn"t yet ready for it. Besides, she was really in a hurry: she might not keep him waiting so long.
  Having gone out to an alley, she just touched her radio bracelet to send him a call but heard suddenly a low voice:
  "Layla!"-the youth rose from the ground and stepped out of the trees on the illuminated track.
  "Are you here, my boy?"
  "Yes."
  "Waiting for?"
  "I am," he touched her arm.
  "For long? Your hands are cold-you"re frozen."
  "You don"t mean to say so!"
  "But you can catch a cold: the ground must be wet."
  "Can it happen anything bad with a man here on Earth?"
  "A silly boy!"-she straightened his hair.
  "I was waiting for you."
  "I know."
  
  The unit was big. Rita scrutinized curiously adornments-the product of owners.
  "I just will have seen my daughter-and get back immediately to you," Dan said.
  "May I go along with you?" Rita dared to ask him.
  "Certainly-but quietly."
  "And me?" Paul asked, too.
  "Of course."
  In the girl"s room a dim night-light was alight. Deya was lying in a sprawl, her blanket was dislodged. Dan covered her gently-Daughter did not wake up. One moment they stood looking at her, listening to her steady breathing. Then they went out on tiptoe.
  The robot brought them to the terrace some coffee, strong-not to want to sleep. Dan began to tell.
  About how he first met Lal. About long friendship with him. About Lal remarkable abilities, his comprehensive knowledge, the breadth of his interests. About his superhuman patience-the lasting of many years silence about his terrible discovery.
  The actors listened without asking questions. Dan"s telling portrayed a person being wonderful, heroic. It was wanted to believe everything that opened this untimely deceased person.
   . . . It was hard to resist the charm of this image, to take the ideas left them still with irony. Something prevented-already-not to believe what Dan said about Lal. It"s hard to forget how he gently touched the sleeping daughter and carefully covered with the blanket, how was looked at her: the expression in his eyes in the dim girl"s bedroom has struck Rita the most. It was impossible to forget-and that was why so hard not to believe what he said. Even if, indeed, he, like his deceased friend, was mistaken.
  Even if . . .? She grinned to herself: she had thought as if no she was already confident in their rightness, but not her, Milan"s and Professor Yorg"s one.
  Continuing to talk, Dan plucked almost mechanically a flower, a marigold, and mashing with his fingers, raised to the face, sniffed the smell of it. And Rita wanted for some reason also to feel bitter-spicy aroma of the flower-and to her own surprise, she stretched out her hand to Dan, and he, as if having understood immediately, gave it her.
  And almost immediately began talking about another side of his friend nature: about Lal-a writer and connoisseur of beauty. About how before his death he did not let ruining the gypsum grotto. And about the violin. He brought it and, attached to the shoulder, started playing "The Ballad" by Porumbescu.
  The sky began to lighten slightly, stars-to fade.
  "The dawn will be soon. We must go away long time ago. Sorry, we forced you to spend the night without sleep," Paul said, getting up.
  "Ah! How many of them were there, sleepless nights. It doesn"t matter-they have not gone to waste. And this one-too. Hurry up, my dear, for your staging: it is very necessary. May soon be dawn-just that, real one. What our Lal dreamed of. Feel free, if you need our help: you"ll do help us with "Brand". I think that you have understood a lot."
  "Still not completely-but I want to understand. Goodbye! Quiet remainder of the night to you."
  "Goodbye, Paul. Goodbye, girl," Dan nodded gently to Rita.
   . . . "Yes, Mom: this night has not gone to waste!" he repeated surely, when the door closed after them.
  
  8
  
  This night had not gone to waste not only on Earth-far from it, too, in more than ten billion kilometers. Although at that time the side of Minerva, where the space station was, faced the Sun, its light here was nearly five thousand times weaker than on Earth. A dark day, usual there.
  But in the ward of the hospital where Lee lay, it was light and noisy. Around the bed friends sat, who just arrived on Minerva. Lee was already on the mend: physicians had worked on him much enough.
  "They have fixed me already," he had reported them immediately. "I consist for twenty-five percent of another flesh, bones and organs. And stranger skin-seventy percent."
  "Darned qualitatively!" the giant Guy, a former graduate-student of Lee and his partner in many rescue operations, said. "But still, without me, you should not be allowed to go anywhere. Really! Although I think you"ll fly because they haven"t spared material for you."
  "Haven"t really! The material of the first class: the highest quality donors must be slaughtered specially."
  "Why: to spare for such the super expert like you?"
  "Sonny, you perhaps would look at it with a little less humor, if you knew that you had once more than enough chances to be among those whom they have finished off for you calmly."
  "Wha-at? Do you not be depressed? They what-have told that you can say good-bye to the rescue service?"
  "Not yet. It will be clear when I have recovered completely."
  "So, what are the grim jokes?"
  "None jokes! I explain: I still before this scrape have been managed to improve a little my brain and to explain what exists now really, so I did become able to comprehend something."
  "The gloom of the Universe! At what direction do you lead us in?"
  "In the right one-do not worry-the most correct."
  "By whose bearing?"
  "By whom I called always Captain."
  "Dan? Would you better tell how you flew to rescue them?"
  "And about them. "
  "Come on!"
  "So be it. At the same time, also why I think that he was able to straighten my brain. Just keep in mind: you"ll have to string up, to understand properly what I have learned. It"s not too easy-even for you, my genius of cosmic scales."
  "Well! Do not wear out."
  Lee tried to speak as intelligibly as possible to manage bring at once to their consciousness the main. Some of them might fly soon-it wouldn"t be possible to talk to them soon. It was important that, having understood something, they would be able to remember as much as possible-and share with others. To carry Lal"s ideas throughout the Near Cosmos. That they would fulfill his request and do it, he had no doubt at all-as well as in themselves: the space brotherhood is the thing, being most reliable.
  What he said was so striking that they forgot about his fly by launch to the Far Cosmos, which details were the most interesting in the beginning. He was telling about what was not in the reports published long ago. Kept silence, listening attentively.
  The doctor came for a moment to see him-even did not sit, to leave immediately-but did not to, began to listen, too. He remained standing, folding his arms across his chest and leaning against the wall next to the door.
  "Everybody must know this. You"ll tell others-wherever find yourself. And they-will do further. Tell as minutely as possible. All you have realized or for the present just remembered."
  "In the meanwhile-more remembered than realized. Not so simply!"
  "All right: for beginning it"s enough. Who do not fly immediately drop in to see me as often as possible. We will discuss: we need to comprehend this thoroughly. Captain said that the epoch of the crisis cannot be considered past, until the mankind will destroy the social institution of the inadequates. Therefore think-think properly about what I have told you. And once again, I ask you: tell others about it-anyone you will able."
  "Don"t worry: we will. But in general . . . Hmm!"
  "Do not get embarrassed, guys. For me it was even harder: I did select for you to only the most important for the present."
  "But if everything is as you have said, why-no one saw this?"
  "That"s just the whole point. Therefore, all must now learn."
  "Of course!"
  "Eagles of the Cosmos, fly up immediately-until you have done in my patient!" the doctor ordered suddenly.
  "Why were you still silent?"
  "Because it was still possible. But now enough-I say quite seriously. And not invest in farewell handshake the whole power of the feeling: I cannot now re-transplant him a hand-I respect other people"s principles, even-new ones."
  And the astronauts said goodbye to Lee with tilted head.
   . . . After a minute after they left, Guy reappeared at the door.
  "I persuaded him to let me sit with you for five minutes else. Well, have you given a brain what for, brother! You know, I was never afraid, right?"
  "Right."
  "But now I"m afraid: if what you have said, well, everything is the truth, then it cannot help but be scared."
  "And what do you think now?"
  "I-like you: you and I were together always."
  "It will be difficult."
  "You bet! But we are rescuers: "If somewhere a trouble happened, our job-to hurry there!" But how was it possible: how could it all happen imperceptibly? Were you-scared, too? When you have learned-about it?"
  "Terribly- especially when Captain said that I myself had to be rejected. With my physique I would have a direct route to donors-and maybe you would mend with my pieces. Really, in the beginning I could not stand to study, so if not my Mom Eve . . ."
  
  And she at that time also did not sleep.
  Today, she managed finally to gather a quite big number of her former like-minded people. It was required the considerable labor: the movement against the rejection, in which they participated, reaching a deadlock because of the narrowness of the purpose, as if lost any former energy. Eve"s desperate attempt to expand the goal of struggling and revitalize it with acts of bearing children by proper women ended in defeat: it seemed the movement has been crushed, destroyed. Although what happened because of it, remained: the opponents of motion were aware of the impossibility to return everything back.
  The movement participants, leaving it, stopped seeing each other, dispersed and as if disappeared. And it turned out extremely difficult to bring them anew to a resumption of struggling. She had to talk to each separately-to convince of the need to assemble: many tried to avoid the meeting. Even those who worked with Eve on the same island: during the meeting, they lowered their eyes-could not forget, that in the hardest moment they left her alone. Only two of them came with her to the meeting.
  But, in general, a sufficient crowd still gathered. Women dominated. Housed in an out-of-town cafe, occupying it entirely.
  Eve told about her meeting with Eya.
  "The situation has changed, colleagues. Lal"s ideas are opening new horizons and showing the way. The victory of his ideas is inevitable, and we should be in the forefront of those who will come out for their implementation. Our movement against the rejection was essentially the initial stage of the struggle for the revival of social justice. Now it"s time to perk up again-to unite and act."
  Not many responded. Someone went away immediately, but among the remaining, most sat in silence. At the end there were only ten people, two of them men-pediatricians, the rest women, almost all the teachers of the first three stages. But on the other hand, they were the most reliable.
  They started to develop a concrete plan of resuming actions. They discussed primarily measures to attract to the struggle the former members: according to the today"s meeting, this issue continues not to be easy.
  Limiting the rejection was not accompanied by a reduction of requirements for the level of knowledge to transfer the children to the next step: the burden on teachers has grown, and the complexity of their work increased. Each of the children of poor talent, who formerly fell under the inevitable rejection, required not only significant additional work, but also an individual approach: some common, well-established methods of work with backward pupils there were so far extremely not enough. Far not all teachers were pleased with this that was also one of the factors of the movement fall.
  The discussion of this issue, too not easy, dragged on badly. It was night for a long time already, but they continued to debate, trying to identify the most effective ways of solution, and did not think to leave. Listening to them, Eve caught herself at a thought that they focused all attention on narrow their own issues, failing to take account of the main goals of already a new stage of their struggle. And having waited when their end of debate died down a little, she said:
  "Is it worth from the very beginning to occupy in these issues only? Our ultimate success can be achieved only by the restoration of the immediate bond of children and parents: now the birth of children by very mothers on their own-is needed urgently. The appearance of Dan and Eya with their own children creates conditions different from being before ones. If I have not hurried to try it then, I would have made it the first now. But I am deprived of this opportunity forever: I ask you to think about it."
  And again, the heads lowered themselves, the eyes hid-for this no one was ready yet. Although there were those who ones wanted to do it. But now-no. She had hurried.
  It was a mistake: Eya had warned her that it is still impossible to act bluntly. And they somehow drooped immediately; the conversation stopped, and all were going to disperse.
  Eve was walking behind all. It seemed this night had gone to waste.
  
  They lay on their backs, side by side and were silent.
  Layla even though he fell asleep immediately: the time was too late. But by his breathing she realized: no, he wasn"t sleeping. Why was that?
  She herself couldn"t to fall asleep. Well, so be it! The head is clear: thoughts about everything that she heard today. And the decision that she took today almost completely.
  He sighed.
  "Why aren"t you sleeping, boy?"
  "I"m thinking."
  "What about?"
  "Today I talked with the guys: told them what Lal Senior said about the inadequates. And I became convinced that I myself did not understand many things. I know these inadequates only by telling: what they are really I know, however, not enough clearly. I need to see them myself."
  "You can meet the houris: it"s easy."
  "Yes. But that doesn"t suit me."
  "But most people associated just with them. You"ll get an idea similar to the most common one."
  "They called me to visit erotic games."
  "There you will see them quite a large number."
  "But I cannot do this: either do you not understand?!"
  "Why?"
  "Because I"ve got you. And I cannot, do not want to be intimate with any other woman. I want just you to be mine-as Mom for Dad."
  A dull pain like the last echo squeezed her heart: "Just the son of Dan. But not Dan!"
  "A sexual intimacy with a houri is not mandatory. Do not be afraid: go-to understand."
  "Really?"
  "You can see and then go away."
  "And talk?"
  "With them?"
  "Of course."
  "Try it."
  "So, you think I can go there?"
  "You can. Let it does not bother you."
  The pain was going away-she calmed down.
  "Layla!"
  "What, my nice?"
  "Layla! I love you too much!"
  She pressed his head to her chest, squeezed it with her hands. Everything will be as it should be. "Like by your Mom and Dad." The last doubts vanished-she had decided: irrevocably.
   . . . This night does not have gone to waste!!!
  
  9
  
  "Teacher, how long won"t we act?"-the question of Milan to Yorg sounded quite sharply.
  "In my opinion, you are too excited today-and therefore exaggerate somewhat."
  "They expanded their propaganda in full."
  "But you run your own one. Or nothing works out by you?"
  "My one-still does not stop to acquaint with their ideas more and more people."
  "But far not all like them."
  "But still are gaining adherents. We are actually retreating instead to oppose publicly immediately: until they have succeeded to organize."
  "Calm down! You still have not told me the news yet, but I"m waiting."
  "Too little of the good."
  "Really? Is there fresh news from Rita?"
  "Dan and Eya were to their studio during the rehearsal of the drama "Brand"."
  "Ah! By Henrik Ibsen."
  "Yes. Layla is one of its producers. It turns out, Dan pins high hopes on staging this play. After the rehearsal he invited Layla, the main producer of "Brand" Paul and Rita to Starstown for a meeting with his disciples in a cafe."
  "There the star-spouses pontificated with the voice of the super wise Lal?"
  "Yes, they did. Eya repeated what she had once told Layla: about the children. Then they even invited them home-I think, not without intention. Layla refused, but Rita went with Paul, and they stayed there most of the night; Dan told them about Lal, who should serve as a prototype of Brand. Now, a few interesting details: Dan with them went into the room of the sleeping daughter. He was putting her comfortably, covered . . ."
  "Well, but what?"
  "It made the greatest impression on Rita: how he did it, was looking at his daughter."
  "They appeal to the still persisting instincts."
  "Sure. About Dan and his daughter Rita repeated several times. And a couple of little things more: he put some flower that she wanted to sniff and played a real wooden violin. "Even if they are wrong, then they inspire me with sympathy"."
   . . . "And in general, I"m ceasing liking my role among them-this is cunning, a deception."
  "Not we have started. They have violated the law of reproduction, when they could not be prevented, in order to put us with the fait accompli. What is it-not a trick?"
  "Why are you silent? Why you do not act like them? Or you do not have any confidence in your self-righteousness?"
  "You, you . . . You somehow separate yourself from us. You-the first who have opposed adamantly both the appearance of their children and their ideas that you called very delirium."
  "Because I did not know yet what they have understood."
  "You start to think that they are right?"
  "Yes-in something, at least, although a large part of their truth-or delusion, you may call it how you want-I cannot accept. Maybe the point is that they are different people-not like most of us. Therefore, we could not-understand them."
  "Can you say clearer?"
  "I can. Tell me, my Milan, felt you ever a desire to caress a child? To stroke its hair? Or did Professor Yorg?"
   . . . "Tell me, teacher, whether felt you ever a desire to caress some child, to stroke its hair?"
  "What?!"-this question had been asked him. By Eve. Who he succeeded to render harmless then. The victory gained self-confidently, with full consciousness of his strength. Temporary, unstable one, as it turned out. "Why do you ask such a question?"
  "Not me. Rita. The question to me and to you. To all of us. Do you really not feel how serious it is?"
  "I agree. Well, and what else? Is there really nothing that is worth of paying attention to?" Yorg asked, preventing other unwanted questions by Milan.
  "Something: in a cafe during a meeting, no one supported Dan, when he began to appeal for changing the position of the inadequates-they listened but did not support."
  "But-did not object also."
  "No, one-though only one-objected to him."
  "It was one of ours?"
  "No, no one of ours was there, though at the end of the evening everyone in the cafe joined Dan"s company and listened to the foremother Eya."
  "Not our one?! Who?"
  "Arg, the closest disciple of Dan."
  "Excellent!"-Yorg had a burning interest. "His arguments?"
  "The not appropriate time for stopping the use of the inadequates under the present conditions requiring an utmost stress again."
  "It is not just something! Not we-his ideological opponents-objected to him first: Arg, his favorite pupil, the great hypership-builder!"
  "He said that the main thing was the construction of hyperexpress, the settlement of Earth-2, and the Contact."
  "All right, very good! Great! That"s what I just was waiting for. Dan must understand now what he will face-will fall to thinking. Everything was very right-that we haven"t still opposed him openly: we are now able to join those who think like Arg. But their amount is and will be overwhelming. And we-among them: not defenders of merely our own interests, but one of the parts defending the universal ones."
  "And then . . ."
  "Wait! That"s not all: the giant popularity of Dan cannot be discounted. And we should not forget that it is impossible to break him. But . . ."
  "?"
  "It"s possible to try to disarm him differently: to make him have doubt the absolute truth of what he believes unconditionally. Start hesitating."
  "How?"
  "To inform the cause of the death of his youngest child: it can affect him. All mankind must not enter our controversy: alas, everything is not so simple! The question that asked Rita is not accidental. The others must not ask it themselves, either. But this may become unavoidable if not suspend current affairs. But without any noise."
  "Brilliant, my teacher Yorg! Go ahead! You, dear members of the Board of reproduction, are great masters to act quietly. The results are known. It was! Before having finished off the movement against the rejection-you have retreated, given to cut down it. And now, they are going to do the same. Let"s wait and see! If they delay or become to give up again, we, young, will ourselves start acting. Without them!"
  "Do you have any questions for me, Milan?"
  "No!"-his tone was not usually deferential. His face and this tone made Yorg realize that the matter was complicating on the other hand.
   . . . It was time to act besides only the counterpropaganda. It was imperative. Otherwise, the Milan and his campaigners and those whom they propagandized, stopped to submit to him and the members of the Board of reproduction. They would be openly ready to pick a fight-they did not understand that to win, really, was not too simple.
  But not win, failing to defend the status quo-this was the finish. The end of everything that made sense of his, Yorg, life.
  Did he want to caress some child? No, he didn"t! That was why just he had got to deal with the control of the reproduction of people, that he did not act under the influence of blind emotions but guiding with the dispassionate voice of reason and obeying only the iron logic of science.
  Science exclusively-was the highest meaning and joy of life. It only-not the emotions, which people lived before with and for the return of Dan, Lal"s shadow, was advocating. Emotions that were not worth anything-should be forgotten for the sake of pure happiness to devote themselves entirely to science only. So it was-and only so it should be!
  And the meaning of his, Yorg, existence-genetics, the greatest of sciences, which gives an unlimited dominion over the highest creation of the nature-the human being. Creating unrestricted possibilities for such people like him: all the multi-billion humanity, even not suspecting this, was their guinea-pig. Like inadequates intended for experiments.
  The Coordinating Board of reproduction of mankind-the former headquarters of the resistance to cutting down the rejection-now was the headquarters of the resistance to Dan. But still besides discussing possible measures they took none steps. Just followed the affairs" development tensely using information which Yorg supplied regularly: waited for an opportune moment.
  Today, having reported received news and the behavior of his post-graduate student, Yorg offered without delay further to inform Dan of the revealed by him cause of death of the child. The coordinator and the Board, having discussed his arguments, approved the proposal.
  Together they worked plan for carrying out. Dan must be pre-prepared: it was necessary to start with the transfer him the child"s body, which wasn"t needed to be utilized. Let him do with it what he wants: seeing the son would relax, soften him. Then Yorg would tell him the cause of the death. And would point out unobtrusively objective evidences of his being wrong.
  Then they started immediately acting. The corpse of a child which was handed over to Yorg for genetic examination was subjected to a cosmetic processing, and it had got the same look as in the day when Dan handed personally a transparent box with him physicians of the meeting commission. Meanwhile, it had been thought out in detail and prepared that, depending on the situation, Yorg could use to impact on Dan.
  
  Dan was informed that the work on the elucidation of the causes of the child death was over. What to do with the corpse: they have no resoluteness to pass it to the usual utilization. Maybe Dan and Eya want to save it?
  "I am touched by your attention."
  "We have decided to transfer it to you. It is possible even tomorrow-on Wednesday. Or-next Monday: so, as not on a day off."
  "All right: tomorrow."
  
  Tomorrow! He must tell Mom. They must inform that tomorrow Daughter will be absent in school. Tell her and Son, who was today here, and the conversation with whom had not ended yet.
  And wouldn"t be finished today-it must be put off. The serious, unexpected conversation.
   . . . Friday Son went with friends for erotic games.
  "Why? You did not want before. And now you have Layla."
  "But I needed: I had never seen inadequates and therefore could not answer many of the questions of the guys, when I said them what you told me-there was very much unclear for myself. And Layla had said that I might go and just look."
  No, of course-he did not have sex with any houri, not even drunk wine. He was only singing, dancing and tried to talk with them. It was felt that he had been dumbfounded. They are tender, submissive, all-quite beautiful, but to talk . . . To talk with them was almost impossible. Incredible, amazing ignorance, misunderstanding everything. Stunning primitiveness of their ideas, terrifying poverty of their language.
  "They so little resemble normal people."
  But what was even more terrible: they seemed pretty happy.
  One of his comrades pestered him:
  "Take some of them. Well, at least this one: she knows how to do very well-I know."
  "No. I do not need it."
  "Want to know Layla only? Do know another woman else!"
  "Stop it, please."
  "Listen to me, Lal, and you won"t regret."
  "I demand you to stop! Until now, you were my friend."
  "But you"re wrong. You know one side of relationships with women, we do the other one. You want us to know what you do, but do not want to what we know."
  Then he went away from there. To calm down a little, to understand the chaos of impressions and thoughts, he walked. Not knowing-where, seeing almost nothing. He woke up when almost bumped into walking towards a man who hugged him laughing.
  "Hello, my dear! You, I see, begin already to obtain the quality of a very genius: a complete detachment when immersed in your thoughts. You have not even noticed Uncle Arg, who prepares you a wonderful present."
  "Huh? What? What present?"
  "A super hyperexpress. You will fly away by it toward Earth-2. And even will be its captain. You want to fly again there, don"t you?"
  "Yes, very much. As soon as possible! I desire to go back there."
  "What?! You have become sick and tired here so quickly? There is a lot of nice, is not it?" he smiled slyly.
  "But too much of incomprehensible!"
  "Come on, reveal what"s the matter."
  And Son was happy of the possibility to tell him everything. "He is really your most favorite pupil. And he"s so smart and funny and treats so kind me and Sister. We love him".
  Arg listened attentively to the excited telling of Lal.
  "It is so, my boy: it is too much not easy. Of course, Lal Senior was an amazing man, but it seems to me that your father and my teacher was purely too fond of him, his closest friend, so he believes and wants to carry out what that thought. Your father is also an extraordinary man: I cannot compare myself with him; besides, I have too little dealt with the inadequates. But still, I also have lived a lot-and my ideas of them are similar to those that you just told me. They are primitive really, because are stupid since their very birth and are not capable of learning. What they could make machines and robots do much better and faster, and before the mankind started to use them, they were just useless burden. Everyone considers so. And I-too, although I cannot imagine that my teacher Dan can understand something worse than me."
  "It"s strange, Uncle Arg, but they do not seem unhappy, as they should be."
  "And will they be happier if something will change for them-also, in my opinion, it is hard to say. Anyway, there is some profit of them. But if to refuse the surgical repair, it is imperative to create a system of continuous monitoring-SCM. Can you imagine what is it? Much more complex one than the Systems of industry management. To switch to this a part of the human and productive powers? To drag out the construction of the super express and hence the settlement of Earth-2-but this is now the main thing. For everyone. Moreover-the Contact. You yourself-what do think?"
  "Sure: the settlement of Earth-2 and the Contact-do be the greatest tasks."
  "I"m glad, sonny, that you and I understand each other."
  "But what about Dad?"
  "I"m telling you: he just was too fond of Lal. We, his pupils, were even offended sometimes. In any case, now it is not the time to do that."
   . . . And so, today Son came to him. Only today, but not immediately, as before. To talk, in fact, they haven"t managed: Son had just told him everything, as they informed about the possibility to pick up Kid.
  
  Son came back from the next room. Dad"s view struck him.
  "Has something happened, Dad?"
  Dan answered not immediately:
  "Tomorrow we will get back Kid."
  Then he called Eya-told her. She came home immediately. After a while Daughter appeared, too.
  They sat in silence for a long time. Even Daughter: did not shed a single tear.
  Tomorrow they will get back Kid!
   . . . Then Mom said:
  "So, why has he died?"
  "I did not ask."
  "We"ll probably learn tomorrow."
  "Where will we keep a box with him?"
  "Nowhere. We"ll commit his body to the earth and remember him alive: bury in the mountains near our home."
  "So be it, Mom."
  "Today I"ll stay with you-not fly to Layla."
  "Layla? Sure, Layla: let her tomorrow be along with us. Tell her. So it is necessary-if only because she will play Agnes. And let be Paul and this incomprehensible, eternally silent, Rita, and other actors."
  "It is necessary to inform Eve."
  "And my disciples."
  "And my comrades."
  "Anyone who wants to share our grief."
  
  Dan held himself perfectly firmly, and what he felt only a trained eye could see-by how he clutched tightly to him the small transparent box with the son"s small body and how carefully carried it to a rocket plane.
  A lot of people came, and among them Dan immediately noticed Yorg.
  "This one is here, apparently, not without reason," he thought. Lal"s enemy, the killer of Eve"s child. "All right, let him look!"
  The funeral procession was flying high above the clouds. In the first rocket plane, in the middle of it, the transparent coffin stood; only they four sat next to it. In the other ones those came for the long-unseen funeral flew. Yorg was flying in a second rocket plane.
   . . . The day came that might solve much. Everything was prepared and went so far well: the forewarned "The News" has sent several correspondents. The senior of them, with a telephoto lens and a microphone, fixed to the forehead, turned to Dan for a permission to make a broadcast:
  "This was not for long on Earth, senior."
  "Certainly," Dan replayed.
  "And besides, we ask to allow make it worldwide."
  "I don"t mind."
  Yorg was contented: let see those whom the view of Dan"s children was able to seduce even a little. Let them know what may be else. This live broadcast wouldn"t be in favor of Dan, if to come to an agreement wasn"t successful. However, if he did not allow broadcasts, it could also be later used against him.
   . . . The small coffin stood on the platform at the grave dug by a robot. Dan with Eya and Children were standing near him. Behind them Eve, Arg, Leah, Layla, and Paul.
  Music started to sound: a requiem. ""Requiem" by Mozart: who had thought, who took care of that?" Dan thought gratefully. Suddenly he saw Yorg near the sound equipment. Dan shuddered inwardly: "Why he?" He pointed his eyes at Yorg-Eya pressed silently his hand.
  The people in long procession moved slowly past the coffin with the child, leaving flowers near him. Then there were just the closest ones-the rest retreated at some distance. There was silence. They looked, bent over him-at his still unusually white forehead with a dark lock of hair. The sister was crying silently; rare tears flew down his brother"s cheeks-the parents" eyes were dry.
  A robot lowered slowly the coffin into the grave, and everyone threw a handful of earth.
  They stood a little more near the grave hill and moved to the rocket planes. Yorg walked the last. He stood on the side, waiting for when Dan had finished to say goodbye and shake hands, and walked up to him after all.
  "Accept my condolence, Academician Dan. I was the last one who was looking for the cause of his death: I succeeded to find it. I can tell you all minutely."
  "When?"
  "Any day."
  "Thank you: we will not fail to take advantage of your kindness. Desirably-today. Where are you more comfortable to talk to us?"
  "I would prefer in our institution, in my office. If you do not mind."
  "Not at all. Please, wait a few minutes."
   . . . "You must fly without us," he said to Children and those, who stood today along with his family at the grave. "We"re going with Yorg to his institute."
  "Take Deya with you," Eya asked Eve.
  
  They were silent during the flight: Yorg said, it is worth to rest a little, to gain strength-the reason is not too easy, and they must have a long conversation. They sat, trying as much as possible not to look at each other.
  Both-he and she-looked calm. But who knew what was going on inside of them? It is unlikely, of course, the talk will be easy-therefore Yorg prepared himself in the morning: did electro massage, ate seeds of the Schisandra.
  So far, it was only unpleasant the appearance of Eve at the funeral. They can already know how he forced her to have an abortion. If they"ve seen before, it is too possible. But he did not know about that yet. Also he did not know anything new about Eve and her supporters, except that none actions and speeches on their part since then were not.
  Could he somehow gain their favor? It seems that no: he stayed purposely near sound equipment to be noticed-but he doesn"t see, they are some grateful to him for this service.
   . . . Familiar surroundings of the Institute gave a confidence.
  "Well, here we"ll talk. I understand your condition: the reverse side of joy-is sorrow."
  "So!" Dan noted. "What the next?"
  "Unfortunately, the case of your boy is an extremely rare and difficult. Everything-since his birth in the conditions of the Far Cosmos until the last moment, when he was in the suspended animation-is unprecedented. As the causes of death it was possible to suspect many things-but the carefully conducted study found nothing until we, genetics, included in it. From the beginning, I had reason to suppose the presence of genetic character causes: you yourselves understand, why. Let me show you what the point is."
  He turned on the Kid"s DNA scheme. Not flat-on a screen, but a three-dimensional holography, that looked much more effective. Using it, he began to explain minutely-even in excessive details-the nature of the detected deviation of the gene.
  "What is really the cause of it? One could suspect the Far Cosmos and the vicinity of the hyper apparatus ruined once Tupac. But for the same reason as before, I assumed a trivial, but, from my point of view, more likely source: heredity. The assumption was confirmed to such a degree that the need to explore other reasons disappeared entirely."
  Yorg turned on two holograms more.
  "The gene of the mother bears no signs of deviation, but it is recessive . The dominant trait passed from here suppresses it," he pointed to a section of the second scheme.
  "In other words: this gene belongs to me," Dan said.
  Yorg shook his head:
  "No. Him," he switched on the screen.
  The man with the body, familiar to the smallest detail-the body of Dan, but with a different face, suddenly-also familiar. With the face of Deya!
  "Do you recognize?" Yorg asked. "It"s your donor, Academician Dan."
  Dan looked eagerly at the screen: it seemed he was distraught.
  "You have forgotten that he has transferred you his genes, too. This unpleasant fact you have not taken into consideration," Yorg put it quite cautiously. "I understand that everyone may make mistakes-but it is necessary to make opportunely appropriate conclusions."
  "What ones?"
  "The reproduction must be made on the basis of existing scientific methods. With proper, based on the achievements of genetics, selection, using the whole genetic fund of Earth, carried out by sorting and processing the entire array of information with a supercomputer."
  "And it protects against the unwanted consequences?"
  "Yes, it does with a very high degree of reliability. But in your case-one of the children, if not perished, would lag behind in the development."
  "For sure?"
  "Seventy percent of probability. Quite a lot. I do not deny that the current method of the selection has not also an absolute guarantee-but still, it is much safer. You"re hard to argue against that!"
  "Nevertheless-I"ll try. How can you explain the stably high percentage of the inadequates" appearance that existed prior to the limitation of the rejection? One of ten, is not it?"
  "Yes. Much less than in your case. But it was inevitable: the laws of genetics are of a statistical nature and cannot be otherwise. You do know that. Besides, the level of requirements to people"s intellectual capacities is unusually high and cannot be reduced-on the contrary, it is rising continuously."
  "How to explain the decision about reducing the rejection?"
  "As a forced sacrifice to still persisting emotions that during the crisis could not be afforded. The return from those who will do normal work just due introducing the rejection restriction isn"t enough to compensate the efforts to draw them to a necessary level. It will have to understand."
  "It will have to understand not only this. And what is a human, what he may and what should not be under any circumstances. And what is necessary for him. To do understand all of this-once again. And maybe, not the last time."
  "It was quite a sore point in every epoch."
  "But always-inevitable one."
  "And every time that will be resolved in different ways. Conditions are changing-and along with them the attitudes, philosophy and morality."
  "But-not boundlessly. There is a boundary that may not be crossed-ever."
  "But to move farther the very boundary? If this is reasonable? Even despite the emotions that interfere? After all, the mind surpasses emotions-the human should not be guided by them."
  "Without them, he would be much stronger?"
  "Undoubtedly."
  "And would cease to be the human. He would become a soulless robot."
  "I do not accept the word "soul". It is suited only for poetry. I-for the reason. The pure one, that gives the unlimited dominion over the nature."
  "That"s not all, Yorg," Dan said somehow quite gently. "Not everything that a human needs. The world was not only outside, but also inside him."
  "But . . ." Yorg was somewhat confused. "But we have left what I started to tell you. That I have to say completely, because it tells me my professional duty. Listen, Academician Dan, and try to understand me. Like you, I think about the people of Earth, about their future. Many things of what exists now, appeared in the crisis times, and that is why some people believe that after its ending, which we owe to you, they also must disappear. Not realizing the benefits that these things bring and can bring any more.
  "That what I started saying-the existing on Earth order of reproduction of the mankind-is optimal, because it ensures the most healthy and able offspring; specialist-teachers exclusively bring up children, and others, including women, are exempted from this for working productively."
  "We have known it too well since childhood, Yorg."
  "But for some reason you want to destroy it: want the same that your friend desired to do-Lal."
  "Quite true. Apparently, you know this."
  "Yes: it has come to my attention, what you"re saying and what calling for. But whether will people be happy about it? Looking today at how you buried your son, I said to myself: no."
  "Nothing comes for free, Yorg. You have said: the reverse side of a joy-is a sorrow. I say: a sorrow-is the reverse side of a joy. You saw today also other our children."
  "Dan, you are our greatest scientist: the crisis is over just because of you. But do you not assume that beyond your science you can be mistaken? You have believed implicitly everything Lal has said you, but it was characteristic of him to be carried away: he was a writer-a person of art, but not a science."
  "You are wrong: none on Earth knew the history better than he-and therefore could see what he was able. Lal opened my eyes to what I was himself aware vaguely of."
  "But how many people agree with you?"
  "Not many. But-there are such ones. There will be more."
  "But even more ones will be against you. They will let you do nothing."
  "Like you? I know: you do be able to. Eve said, how."
  "She violated the law."
  "We did, too."
  "But you know too well: you may do a great deal of what others may not. Just because you are Dan!" Yorg forced to say.
  "And therefore, a lot of people listen to me. Further there will be more. People will succeed to understand that an injustice, on any basis-is unacceptable, that the inhumanity destroys themselves. It is inevitable."
  "Do you think it will be easy for you to succeed?" Yorg looked at Dan already openly hostile.
  "I do know: not. You won"t too easy give up. But I will not stop, too. The time-in favor of me; of Lal, whom here on Earth, you could compel to be silent; of Eve, whom you have not let to become a mother. And we will never come to agreement with you!"-he smiled, staring into the icy eyes of Yorg.
  
  Part II
  
  IF NOT NOW
  
  10
  
  They carried on their propaganda with even greater zeal. The important role was assigned in it to the impending production of "Brand".
  The premiere was to be on Friday. The play began in the morning: it was decided to show the play all at once, rather than in two nights, as once. The premiere was with Layla, and billions of people filled to capacity auditoriums with holographic stage or sat at home in front of screens switched on the walls. Only the lucky ones, just a few tens of thousands, took thanks to the lot places in a huge theater.
  They waited for the start, talking to each other, sharing that little what they knew about the play. The noise was replaced by silence: Dan, Eya, and their children entered the hall. And immediately the silence gave way to a standing ovation. Only when they settled down, it got silent-the performance began.
  Opened unknown, surprising world, where weaved like a white smoke and black one by Čiurlionis a high impulse and low routine. And it seized, absorbed completely, forced to forget about absolutely everything.
  
  
  
  Čiurlionis. Sacrifice.
  
  How was it possible to put the sunny joyful Lal in the severe Brand? It turns out it was. It was really, if to listen for hours Dan telling about him, if to become imbued with the most wonderful, what was in him: the love for people. Only by understanding this it could create Brand-the very Brand. The man inspired by his love to the people in its highest sense; a fighter, sacrificing both self and the dearest to him people.
  And his wonderful wife-Agnes, performed by the greatest actress of Earth, the desire to see whose playing made almost all the humanity to abandon entirely the other: trips, excursions, tours. She was surprising-like the play they saw. It was she-but not she. Unusual, and as always, unlike all the actresses of Earth, she today as if reached the acme, which everything previously played by her was just a long continuous preparing for.
  "Why is she such?" the completely shocked Eya asked herself. "What happened? I saw her so many times in rehearsals, and even yesterday she was not like that. Such a natural, exact in every movement, every intonation, as if she does not play. As if she is just such; if she knows all what Agnes must feel and experience. What an amazing accuracy of all details! As if she knows how to be a wife and a mother. How close she is to me now!"
  Exactly so! Just she alone understood completely Agnes-only she has passed through and experienced like that: others had yet to understand what they saw right now. And the past appeared before her eyes: she again found herself on Earth-2, in front of the stereo player. "Brand" was on, and she still resisted what would become her greatest happiness and the meaning of life, without which she did not imagine now.
  But Layla was not there along with her-how could she so deeply understand everything, so infinitely confidently embody by herself Agnes? To thrill so much all with the show of what was completely unknown to them? So that they seem to understand and believe her?
   . . . In the beginning just of the first intermission, Paul called Dan:
  "Well, how??"
  "Do not worry: everything is going as it should. You see really!"
   . . . And then, finally, the scene with the gypsy: Agnes gives away her son things-all, to die after that. Eya felt a lump rose in her throat, making difficult to breathe: the funeral of the baby appeared before her eyes. But the pain did not prevent noting with admiration how this scene was conducted by Layla, who seemed to have read everything that was going on in her soul-Eya"s. And she managed to convey these feelings to the audience. How-was unknown, but when the intermission several people came up to her and Dan and handed flowers silently: Eya smiled gratefully them wiping tears.
  Son, leaning toward her, said quietly:
  "Mommy, go, please, to Layla: she is waiting for you."
  Layla was alone in her dressing room. Pale, but at the same time, for some reason, did not seem tired. She got up to meet Eya.
  "Thank you, Layla!" Eya said. "How wonderfully you played!"
  "Thank just you, Eya!"
  "What for?"
  "For what you have taught me. What have given me." She close, very close came up to Eya. "I will have a child, Eya. I together with Lal."
  "What?!"
  "I am pregnant. A cyber-diagnostician discovered this morning. I, too, will be a mother, Mom."
  "Layla!" Eya embraced her, pulled to herself, and Layla cuddled up to her. Here it has happened! It will appear their grandson: the child born by its mother-here on Earth. Soon! "That"s the answer you, Yorg! The woman who loves my son will give birth to it".
  "Does Lal know?"
  "Of course! He is so happy. But to you-I wanted to say myself."
  "Layla! My dear!"-Eya more closely pressed her to herself.
  Well, Yorg: you would not be able to do Layla the same as did Eve-we do not let you! However, you would try!
  "Layla, you along with Lal need to settle by us. It would be better: we will able to look after you and tell in time the necessary. And-to teach you everything you need to know when it will have born. All right? So it will be calmer for you and our grandson," she felt Layla trembled. "You will be fine with us."
  "Yes: I will be fine with you,"-Layla pressed her face against Eya"s chest. "I will be very fine with you!"
  "The wonderful of mine! If you only knew how it is imperative, not only for us-what you will have done."
  "I-decided this long ago: I should be the same like you."
  "I"ll say Dan: make him happy!"
  "Yes, sure, go to him, tell! And I will rest still a little."
  "Relax, dear. Lie down, and if you can, go to sleep: you now have to take care of yourself."
  "Thank you! I won"t sleep-just lie down: to see the play until the end."
  They kissed as two close people; Eya left.
  "That"s why she is such today, why she"s understood completely what Agnes could be. The baby! Wonderful!"
  Dan gave her a bottle of tonic:
  "Refresh yourself, Mom."
  "I don"t need: I feel without it quite cheerful. Because of joy-a great joy. Listen, Dad: you and I will have a grandson. Or a granddaughter. A child of our son. Layla told me right now."
  "She-is expecting a baby?!"
  "Yes. And they will live along with us: she agreed immediately when I told her that it would be better. I want first of all to protect her from Yorg."
  "You"re right, Mom: he"s too smart and careful to repeat to her what did to Eve but can think up something else. It is not known whether the news of Layla"s pregnancy will push him of the decision to "move farther" the boundary of what is permitted. Let she be with us: we will help her in everything."
  "Listen, you will soon be called a grandfather. Me-a grandmother. And I feel like completely rejuvenated. What a day!"
  "Wonderful one! You see what is happening: this performance as though merged all together. I do not see anybody who would have remained indifferent. They look and believe. More than us. Art affects them more strongly than our propaganda: we"re trying to work on their minds, and they-on their feelings."
  "You actually knew it: you self has used it-on me."
  "Yes, Mom. "Brand" will wake them up, help to begin to understand us."
  "And here Children are!"
  They walked embracing. Dan and Eya turned to them, and by Mom"s happy smile Son realized immediately that They knew already.
  
  Whether to tell this Milan? She was disarrayed. The further, the more difficult she felt. Her not accepting categorically of what Dan and Eya were carrying with themselves-somewhere behind. It is behind the complete lack of understanding and unwillingness to understand. What she had to hear from them penetrated imperceptibly into her mind and settled there; what she saw made her think and begin to compare many things.
  An important role had played her participation in "Brand" which she agreed for only at the insistence of Milan. Dan and Eya flew at rehearsals, and she had many occasions to hear their telling and answering endless questions of Paul. A general mood and an unusual character of the performances were affecting. And at some point, she felt almost frightened in the middle between those and these: Dan, Eya, Layla-weren"t already strange, and their ideas-hostile.
  Today, especially. It stood before the eyes scenes and scenery, heard the words and the music that accompanied the performance. They stood on the stage-and she along with all, together with them, one of them. A heap of flowers. And again, the storm of ovation-when Paul came with an armful of flowers to Dan and Eya and held it out to them. Everything seemed to have merged in a single impulse.
  Despite the enormous fatigue, the mood was such that it was impossible to part, to go away. They occupied entirely a big cafe: behaved noisy like at the banquet.
  Rita felt pleasure. She remembered neither about Milan, nor about his Yorg. All the present: Dan with Eya, their children, Paul, Layla, actors, extras-seemed to her the closest. She wanted to say to everyone something pleasing. And to look at Dan, sitting next to Paul.
  They talked softly, then went out together. Eya remained in the hall-so they were somewhere nearby.
   . . . Yes, they were near the entrance: Paul sat in a chair near the bushes, Dan paced around.
  " . . . And what"s next?" reached Rita.
  "I do not know, my father. I will look for a new play."
  "I-not about that."
  "About what? I do not apparently quite understand: sorry, I"m very tired."
  "Your staging will make a lot: it has already awakened in people new thoughts and feelings-I watched all the time; I have seen it. They must now listen more attentively to what we and those who have listened to us say."
  "I"m glad."
  "But you-yourself?"
  "Me?"
  "Yes, you. Will you join us? Will become the most important for you what is our main goal-or are you just going to sympathize with us, and only?"
  "Yes. I will be together with you-completely."
  "Do you not have to think again?"
  "No. I waited only for your asking: I have already decided it firmly."
  "Have you a good understanding of how it will be difficult?"
  "I"m not scared. Tell me-what have I to do?"
  "So far-only the possible: to disseminate Lal"s ideas."
  "I see! But I would want to fight for them with my means."
  "Of course!"
  "We need to find another play like "Brand". But they-even "Brand"-are not exactly what we need. It would be good to attract to our affair some playwrights!"
  "Undoubtedly, it is necessary: do it."
  "And some more: to enter into the repertoire plays by Lal, make staging of his books."
  "You told me a good idea, Paul. It is necessary to obtain access to his personal archive. He was too long forced to remain silent, and we may find out what they cannot now to prevent us to stage."
  "Great idea, father! Has he told you about any unpublished works?"
  "Strangely enough, no. Only about one-yet conceived. He said at the night of his dead. There, on Earth-2."
  "You told me: he wanted to use what you have told him."
  "Yes. A terrible story."
  "Will you tell it me?"
  "Not now."
  "All right: I"m too tired." Paul paused in thought. "So, we will be three?"
  "Three?"
  "You, Eya, and me."
  "No. There are else."
  "Are?"
  "Are. Eve . . ."
  "That one, who led the struggle against the rejection?"
  "Yes, just she. She met already with former members of their movement, to encourage them to join us. And Lee, her pupil."
  "The space rescuer No.1?"
  "Yes. He joined us still there, on the Express. He promised to propagandize in the Near Cosmos."
  "And is it still all?"
  "No. There is another person who is going to do right now the most essential: Layla."
  "Layla? Of course: just from her we learned for the first time the ideas by Lal."
  "What she will do-is the most important thing. You should know: Layla is pregnant."
  "What?!"
  "She will give birth to a child. On her own: on Earth-the first. Then and others-primarily from among former participants in the struggle against the rejection, dreamed about it-will dare, too. Now they do not dare to do it: are still afraid of what was made to Eve."
  "To Eve?"
  "You do not know, do you? However, certainly: where from? Eve tried to have a child herself, and the geneticist Yorg used her attachment to Lee: with the threat of the boycott not only to her but also to him. Yorg knew Lee never would join the boycott of his "Mom Eve" and so forced her to have an abortion."
  "Will he not try it to do something and Layla, too?"
  "To force her to have an abortion with a threat a boycott he cannot: understand that I won"t let. He won"t even try to. He"s a clever enemy. Dangerous one. He was one of those who forced Lal to keep silence. Now, he has tried to render harmless me. The body of our Kid was then given to us not by chance: they wanted, having rubbed salt in our wound, to weaken-in order to persuade. Yorg just after the funeral invited me to his institute-under the pretext of explaining the cause of kid"s death. We have had it out with him-openly enough: he hates me like before Lal-he knows how to hate. More than to love."
  "Moreover! Layla . . ."
  "She will live with us: me and Eya. So it will be more secure: both for us and for her. All we need to do we know and can do. After all, apart from anything else, this will be our grandson. Or granddaughter!" he smiled.
  "I will watch too, in order no one could . . . What does it matter!"
  "And, besides, in order Layla herself does not do what she must not. Including-overwork."
  "Of course, I see."
  "I"ll acquaint you with needed. But you"re quite tired: even spoke with difficulty. Isn"t it time for us to go back?"
  "Yes: now we"ll go."
  Here is the news! Rita felt how much her heart was pounding: hidden with the thick trunk of an old tree, she could hear their entire conversation.
  If now they go back, they will be sure to run into her! And she decided to approach them on her own.
  "You know, that just Yorg decided to do us a service: he took with him to the funeral a sound equipment with a mournful music recordings. Nobody really thought-just he: stood near it, until I noticed. He switched on playing Mozart"s Requiem-only those parts that enhance the sadness and despair: Requiem and Lacrimosa-Weeping. Let now the news of the pregnancy of Layla sounds to him as Dies Irae-Day of Wrath." He bent down and tore some blade of grass, began to rub it with his fingers.
  Rita came out from behind a tree.
  "Ah, Ritty!" Dan smiled and handed her the grass-she felt the smell of sagebrush. "You"re really a fine girl! How you shouted: "The priest has escaped!" I did become not quite myself."
  "Yes, it is surprising: worked out! But when Layla brought you, I didn"t believe that something of you would succeed. I confess!"
  "When-began it to work out?"
  "After that night-when we both were to them."
  "So, now you are satisfied with me?"
  "Oh, yeah! If you were my graduate-student, I would suggest you for defending your dissertation. Honestly! I am ready with you to die in an avalanche once again." Paul took her hand, but she moved away gently.
  "Let"s go back."
  "Yes, really! It is already time to go away."
   . . . So, to tell or not to Milan? There was news no less than it was for the first time, and they are no less important. But for some reason, she did not want to tell anything them.
  Especially, to Yorg. What can he undertake? Against Layla. Against Dan, who watched at his daughter so, that it was impossible to forget. Dies Irae-the Day of Wrath: yes, just so the news of Layla"s pregnancy would sound for Yorg. This thought caused her satisfaction.
  Let him know! Just she would tell. This would help not to lose his confidence: then she would be able to find out in time if they intended somehow to harm Layla-to have time to prevent, not to do that.
  And she called Milan.
  "Congratulations! With such talent as yours, even such ravings become entertaining."
  "There is news."
  "Really?" he pricked up his ears immediately.
  She informed him about Layla. Grinned internally, seeing he began to grow pale immediately.
  "Must I wait for you?"
  "No. You do understand I have now no time for this."
  About Eve and Lee she did not tell a word.
  
  11
  
  The production of "Brand" has done its job: aroused wide interest and stimulated conversations about the meaning of life, about bygone phenomena-motherhood, family. They compared the past with the current. In conversations, they mixed the names of the characters of Ibsen and the living contemporaries: Brand and Dan, Agnes and Eya. Under these conditions, the Lal"s ideas, coming from those who had heard about them from Dan, welcomed the increased interest and spread further: to know them more and more people became acquainted with them.
   It was impossible to say that these ideas were met understanding immediately-the existing state of the inadequates seemed to vast majority quite natural: everyone had to do what he could. Interests of the humanity as a whole-were first and foremost! Both then, when it racked to find a way out of the crisis, and now: the rejection of the use of the inadequates just would create unnecessary, besides-quite unjustified difficulties.
  The critic of new ideas given in replay was carefully argued and seemed convincing for most propers. The repulse had the character of pre-organized cause-Dan saw it clearly: Yorg and his comrades-in-arms did not lose time in vain.
  However, they could not stop the spread of Lal"s ideas completely. Although it was still too early to say about the appearance of supporters of these ideas, many were introduced to them. So far-introduced only: learned what they were not interested in before, what even had almost no idea. Compared with the time when they did not even want to listen to Lal, it was not a little.
  But in their speeches both sides did not use the global mass media. Dan considered that being still premature-his adversaries did not want, as before, to attract too much attention to social issues, trying to stop possible discussions and debates. Something they succeeded really: after some time, the interest in new ideas began to wane.
  
  Just at this time, Dan obtained an unexpected ally.
  Looking through the "newspaper" ads in the cabin, rushing through an underground overpass, Dan even at once did not believe himself, seeing suddenly a list of works by Lal: books, movies, essays and articles. In the end-"The reminiscences of Lal". The author-Marc. It seemed Lal has mentioned this name. Finding himself on the surface, Dan made immediately a request to a computer. Marc-a former editor in chief of "The News", now-just one of their employees. Yes, exactly, this was just the chief of Lal in "The News"-Lal told several times about him, quite warm.
  Dan made the call. On the small screen of the radio bracelet a man appeared with a completely gray head.
  "Good afternoon!"
  "Excellent day, Dan!"
  "I want to talk with you."
  "For us-it"s time long ago. We can today: where do you prefer to meet?"-and Dan named the place: in the park-where he once the first saw Lal. Despite his busy schedule, barely waited for the evening and came there half an hour earlier.
  The stump, on which he was sitting then, conserved well, preserved hitherto-Dan was sitting on it, being deep in memories of when on the track among old trees self-propelled chair appeared.
  Marc let the chair away and came up to Dan; the latter moved to give him a place side by side.
  "You wanted to have a talk about Lal?"
  "Yes."
  "Then let"s go better. I love to walk-it helps to think."
  "Me, too."
  "Just we must go far: the conversation will be long." They started along an alley.
  "I once used to walk here," Dan started speaking after a few minutes of silence. "There," he pointed toward the stump, "I was waiting for Lal the first time."
  "He was then one of the best journalists of "News". So, I commissioned an interview with you to him."
  "He was quite young-and I was surprised by how much he knew. Somehow, I felt immediately that he was just not like the others."
  "He was then already an unusual-head and shoulders above the others. Yes: he knew incredibly much. I think who he was-the most: a journalist, a writer, a historian?"
  "A thinker."
  "Yes: in the first place-it. I met him at defending his doctoral thesis; he hit with his understanding of history. As the history of social relations-as it was understood in the former epochs."
  "He told me that the work in "The News" has helped him to familiarize with the inadequates and then collect material about them."
  "Yes. He wrote about them his first book then, but I dissuaded him from its publication. He agreed with me then, but he continued to think mainly about them. He could not otherwise: because began to realize that nobody could and wanted to. Me, too."
  "He was forced to keep silence then."
  "I knew it: he showed me materials that he collected, but we did not publish them. And when he tried to speak, he was not wanted to listen. I sent him then to the Near Cosmos-he came back unchanged, although stopped completely talking about his views on the inadequates."
  "We were together at that time."
  "He then gave all the power to the recognition of your remarkable discovery."
  "And he said nothing about his one. Not a word even to me."
  "He then joined the movement against the rejection, but in his statements went far beyond it. I was afraid that they would deal with him-subject to prolonged boycott. Very afraid. Fortunately, a wide publicity was disadvantageous to his opponents, and he escaped the boycott, was instead exiled to the Near Cosmos-under the guise of a business trip of "News". I was afraid for him then, too, and when you after your renovation helped him come back: was afraid that he would do the same. Perhaps, relying on you. I asked him to contact me while approaching Earth; he knew that I was very worried about him-did it. "Be prudent," I said to him then, "you may be right, but your time has not come yet". And he promised me."
  "He found a truer way."
  "I immediately saw it when you came back with the children. But without him!" he said bitterly. "Why did you not succeed to save it? Everything, everything tell me!"
  
  They walked and walked, often speeding up the step and not noticing that. Dan was telling, Marc listening-eagerly. About the last years of Lal: our Lal. Dan saw: this man listens and understands him, as up to now except for Eve-nobody.
  It got quite dark; the stars were in the sky.
  "Soon the night will be, but we still have a lot to talk about."
  "Do you want to sleep already?"
  "No, of course. But my family was waiting for me."
  "It"s a pity!"
  "No, you have not understood me. I invite you to fly along with me. To my home. You"ll see my family; we will have supper all together and then we continue our conversation. Do you agree to be my guest today?"
  "Guest? The ancient word: guest,-a forgotten word. I accept gratefully your offer. Call the air car."
   . . . "I brought a guest, Mom," Dan said, leading in Marc. "This is Editor Marc, the former head of our Lal."
  "Welcome, senior!" Eya put together her hands in front of her chest; the same way others welcomed him.
  It was an unusual for Marc supper-the first such in his long life. They all sat at a large table on which a large jug of milk and a dish with flat cakes stood. Eya was sitting at the head of the table and poured the milk into earthenware mugs. They ate in silence, but by how they looked occasionally at each other and exchanged a few words, it was felt, how intimate they are. Such Marc has seen just among astronauts.
  The children of Dan caused in him a particular interest: a serious red-haired youth next to the great actress Layla and girl sitting opposite him and smiling sometimes at him-and he could not help smiling back.
  After eating, they still sat at the table-then Dan said:
  "You must go to bed, Daughter."
  The girl began to say goodbye. Kissing parents, she went to Marc and said:
  "I most likely will kiss you, too, Granddaddy!" and embracing his neck, she kissed his cheek.
  "You would, too, go to bad," Dan turned to Layla when the girl was gone.
  "Dad, but I"m not little at all," Layla smiled.
  "He would not any way leave you alone, believe me: I have experienced that myself. But in general, he is right: you need to go to bed early," Eya said, too.
  And Layla was also gone, and the young man with her.
  "Layla is expecting a baby," Dan said to a little stunned Marc. "So, they live along with us: we have decided that it is better."
  Marc nodded: it"s clear that better-he did not need any explanation.
  Dan took him to the terrace. Eya also came soon with a blanket.
  "Cover yourself up," she said to Marc, "you can be cold."
  "Thank you!" he said, touched by her concern.
  "I have told him about Lal, Mom, and about all what was from the time of our departure and before the return. Now you are: tell him about Eve."
   . . . "Yorg, Yorg," Marc mused. "He was among those who hunted Lal. Smart one, cautious, makes rarely mistakes. He has tremendous authority: in fact, the coordinator of the largest researches, leading by geneticists; a great explorer himself, the author of a very large number of works-yes, very prolific. A man, for which the existing method of reproduction is an absolute, being beyond doubt. Typical of those for whom nothing exists outside of science, which he is engaged in-Antilal. And he knew how to hate."
  "The story of Eve confirms that he has not stopped. But he may also fear."
  "That I know: therefore, he really is cautious. Once he came to me with an offer to send Lal on a long busyness trip to the Near Cosmos. He said that it was a pity that such a talented writer because of his not stopping antisocial statements would be subjected to a boycott. If I want to save him, we must hurry. And I hurried: they did not know mercy-I knew it all too well."
  "Like now, too. Therefore, we preferred Layla to live with us now."
  "You"re right: they are capable of much."
  "Even more than everyone thinks."
  "To cross the boundary of the permitted?"
  "Wait a little," Dan turned on the directory and found almost immediately the desired record.
  "But to move farther the very boundary? If this is reasonable? Even despite the emotions that interfere?"
  "The voice of Yorg," Marc said.
  "He said that when he tried to persuade us-just after the funeral of Kid. Do you want to listen to the whole record?"
  "Very much."
  "Are you not tired? It"s very late."
  "But you don"t sleep."
  "But your age?"
  "Let it not worry you. Your daughter kissed me," Marc smiled, "and I got younger immediately."
  "Children feel good people," Eya said.
  "Thank you, Eya. Don"t be anxious about me. Drink your coffee, but my age gives one advantage-the ability to manage without it."
  He listened intently to the record; his fists clenched sometimes.
  "Right, Dan. The time is in favor of us-of Lal. They will agree with us never. It will be a fight: for the return to what became once due to the progress of science and technology."
  "The inequality that existed on an economic basis disappeared then-because everyone had just enough. But it came quietly back, penetrated again-this time on a completely different basis. And it must again be destroyed. Lal has said that."
  "Yes, Dan, so. We must to publish as soon as possible all his works."
  "Have you not done that?"
  "Me? I have only given a compilation of what has been published once-but my memories just written. I have something else: what he brought me a long time ago and his last book "The Inadequates: Their Essence-and Ours." which he brought shortly before the departure. I"ve read them many times when you were absent on Earth. And I thought. I had more than enough time. It"s time to publish them: to transfer to the Central Archive. I was waiting just for a talk with you to do that."
  "Great!"-a new ally did not expect his instructions: he knew on his own-was telling what to do.
  "But what else there is in his archive? It is necessary to gain access to it. Of this just you have the priority right."
  "I have already done an inquiry."
  "So what?"
  "I have not yet received a reply."
  "Repeat the inquiry. Warn that in the event of a negative decision you will put immediately the question to a worldwide vote."
  "You"re right-and I will so: Yorg dislikes creating
   a stir."
  "With this, it is necessary to hurry. Let everyone read what he has written-you have acquainted with his views not too many people."
  "Lal taught me: when it is necessary-not to hurry. His views have gradually to penetrate people"s minds."
  "But to speed up this process is already possible. It is necessary to prepare a situation when you will be able to appear on the world translation-in order to they could understand you by that time."
  "It will be not soon-at least, not before Layla has given birth to a baby. My premature action is inadmissible: it will only benefit the present conservatives-Yorg and others. I understand how hard it is to wait, how much you want to implement what Lal called upon. But he taught also patience."
  "I-once said to him: "Maybe you"re right, but your time has not come yet". It was long ago. I do not know if I understood him then completely. Not, probably. Today, I felt it when I found myself among you, had supper with you, with the children, and the girl smiled at me. For the first time the child kissed me. I was too good, because it was necessary for me, but I knew that never. But Lal knew. He knew from the very beginning: it was already in his doctoral dissertation. Understanding what is necessary for me, each, everyone-the warmth and intimacy. It"s a pity that I realized it too late to be able to do anything for himself."
  "Come to us as often as possible. We will be glad to have you. Our daughter will say each time: "Granddaddy has come!""
  "Thank you, friends of mine. And in fact-everyone has forgotten those excellent words: love, kindness. And without that it has become worse. But Lal . . . Yes, Lal . . ."
  "Father, say: did you love him much?"
  "Yes. I felt how much he was dear to me, even when I did not yet understand him. Now I know: it is coming his time. It will begin a dawn."
  "And literally-too," Eya said: "Soon."
  "Huh? Yes, really. Stars are going out, the night ends. But you have not slept at all!"
  "And you, too."
  "What matter it made for me? I"ve never been good like today. And so-the night was not in vain."
  
  It appeared in the "newspaper" more the titles of Lal"s works-those Marc had: he acted.
  Dan made a new request for disclosure of the personal archive of Lal, which the complete copy of was made before flying to Earth-2. He made his request exactly as advised Marc, and now, without delay, received the answer: the archive of Lal was passed him-for this there was a good reason.
  They became completely occupied with studying it. The three-with the very active participation of Marc. What Dan and Eya told others from memory, they found being recorded there. But the most valuable thing was in the monograph by Lal "The Inadequates: Their Essence-and Ours"-the book, left by him to Marc. This was the fundamental work, which he, for some reason, did not acquaint them there with. It was in that part of his archive, which he did not have time to rewrite into their shared one. But it was big, and they chose for beginning to publish his other books and articles. They transferred them to the Central Archive, rewrote in its memory. And the next day their titles and annotations appeared in the "newspaper".
  "How fast can you get it: does no one really hinder to do?" Dan marveled. Marc replied, "Lal had many friends, not like-minded people-just loved him: they do not refuse to help right now."
  Then the turn of the incredible amount of factual material and statistics data came. It faced a long work on their sorting out.
  At the same time Paul and Layla rummaged in the archive: they looked for his literary works not known yet. And they had found nothing: there was only that Lal had published or produced before the departure. It seemed strange: his views, he apparently did not tell either in one of his works of art. Why?
  "He did not have time. He was going to write a big book about this time. He said this to me there-just an hour before his death."
  "He wanted to include a story told by you that shocked him," Paul recalled. "You promised me to tell it. Maybe it is something just what we need?"
  "All right. After supper."
  Because of that the supper was fast. Only Deya, seeing that no one was going to disperse, became obstinate, not wanting to leave for her room:
  "I, too, will stay with you a little bit."
  "Come on, let"s go!" Marc took her by the shoulders. "Be fine!"
  "But have you found for me some interesting book?"
  "I have: with this chip you can open it immediately," he took the girl away. They had to wait until he returns.
  Dan thought over-how to start: from what point? All looked eagerly at him. He took them with his eyes: Eya, who knew well the story of his saving; Paul, Layla-with the become heavy figure and a little bit ugly face: but that was why she seemed him touchingly beautiful; Son, sitting next to her: he had no time to finish their conversation, to talk to him-maybe the story of Chamomile would answer his doubts. Now Marc would come. And all would be together but Eve and Lee-all those who still made his circle of like-minded followers of the ideas by Lal.
  The past rose before his eyes. That terrible time that was a beginning of changes that they have now to complete. Another memory wove in it: how he told his story out there for many light-years away, stared intently by Lal. Dan looked up: just so intently, too, all looked at him this time.
   . . . It seemed to Paul that every word stuck into his brain. All that Dan told appeared clearly before his eyes. The terrible history. Seeming unbelievable. One cannot imagine such.
  What had he done to gain her trust? Nothing-he was bad, weak, and miserable. But she was able-to feel sorry: a houri, inadequate, uneducated, not understanding a lot-too much of what the propers knew. But the feeling of pity-a deep human feeling, almost forgotten by the propers, was characteristic of her, like of many of such like she.
  The pity-a compassion suffering for others, the desire to make it easier, to help. But the propers really when the need appeared made haste to help the other. First of all, doctors and rescuers-those who continued to wear shoulder straps; it was their duty, for which they might even sacrifice themselves, as it was often with rescuers. They were capable of it, but what a pity-they did almost not remember.
  Previously, the word was in the title of one of the professions. What one? It was necessary to remember! For example: doctors, nurses, sisters . . . Yes! Sisters. The Sisters of Mercy! And the Brothers of Charity. Mercy-another name of pity.
  But how did she know that feeling? Who told her about it? Nobody! She had been taught only to satisfy the lust of anyone who would want it. But she-did know: this was in her, deeply. In her nature, remained humane, despite the fact what she had been turned into. "You feel bad, darling?", "It is not good to tell about this, darling, but you feel bad, and I know nothing more". And even: "Sorry for the fishes, too!" It turned out, she could a lot: forgetting about herself, her life, her appearance being the guarantee of her living-not to let committed a terrible, to struggle desperately, and then with her cut up hands to clasp to her bosom his head and cry over him.
  So she was able to give him the opportunity to get over being weak-and to make the greatest discovery of his epoch. If not she: if instead of to throw all her weight to hang on his hand, squeezing the sharp piece of glass-she took fearfully refuge in a corner, covered her face in fear! But really, she could not understand who he was-what he was. Simply: a worn out "darling", whom she pitied very much, and he had not to cut himself with a glass like houris who screamed "I do not want to live anymore!"
  She pitied-and therefore could make the good: she was not zero in comparison with the propers. Thanks just to her-Dan had survived then.
  But she? She herself? The houri with disfigured, cut his hands?
  "Even now, I do not know what happened to her: I won"t be answered." Dan paused, felt to thinking.
   . . . "This is a material, a very powerful-for a book: Lal was right!" Paul violated a long silence.
  "He has called this story an evidence of the Social theorem of a human essence of the inadequates. And for me it was the reason why I accepted immediately what he thought about them."
  "But I was much harder to do that: I thought, like everyone else. Dan told about Chamomile, arguing with me. Before that Lal showed us an old movie: "Uncle Tom"s Cabin"-about the Afro-American slaves. I was indignant at how the white owner treated his slave, who was more educated and wiser than him. "How could such exist?" I asked Lal. And Dan said that-he-was surprised that something like this could exist in our time. "What do you mean?" I asked him, and we had a first discussion on the social divisions in our society. However, we have already told about this."
  "You omit the details: they may be currently very significant," Paul said.
  "Have you decided already? To make its production?"
  "I"m already thinking how to do. So, it will be called: "The Houri". Even better: "The Heavenly Maiden". No: "The Girl of the Paradise!" Huh?"
  "All right! It"s impossible to call better: the hell-in the paradise for others. It will be understood," Layla supported him.
  "But I need details. Entirely everything as it was. Tell them. And do not be afraid to repeat selves."
  "All right. It was the next-according to the on-board clock-the day after the hypertransfer: Dan declared it a holiday. We had a rest after the sauna, and Lal suggested watching "Uncle Tom"s Cabin". He fulfilled with this his promise given the day before: Dan told him that for some reason he kept all time something unsaid; Lal agreed, but then did not want to say that-promised to do so later.
  Then-to my question "What do you mean?" Dan answered: "That there are we, the propers, and they-the inadequates; what is even worse than slavery, because the slave could become free". Do I tell correctly, Dad?"
  "Yes, Mom. Continue, please."
  "I listened to what they talked about the inadequates, and it seemed to me that they are wrong. My ideas did not differ from the common ones.
  "The inadequate were just victims of the natural cause: low intelligence having since the birth of; this was impossible to fight with, and existing their position-was the only way for them to be useful to the society. Anyway, they weren"t capable of anything: they were terribly primitive. "They are stupid and totally insensitive", I said-and Dan shouted: "No! They are primitive? Sure. But they really were taught almost nothing: we gave their abilities up for lost in the childhood and calmed down. But they-aren"t insensitive. No! I know. I know it exactly definitely!""
  
  All were so carried away that did not pay any attention to him. Even Layla. And this was all right: no one sees and understands what is going on with him.
  A beautiful planet-Earth! What he knew only from books and films, he had seen with his own eyes: forests with the unimaginable variety of trees, shrubs and herbs; insects pollinating flowers; birds, which flight he followed, being unable to look away. The air to breathe easily. And most importantly-billions of people: it was a planet of people.
  The planet native for all. People appeared here, and they have nothing for them to be more natural and habitual than Earth. Dad and Mom longed for it there. And Sister likes Earth-1 more than the distant Earth-2.
  Only he began soon to yearn for it. Even in the mountains-before they appeared in the large world. For its silent, deserted expanses and young forests-for all that was familiar and utmost clear.
  There was much beautiful on Earth. Here Layla his. His university mates. Soon it would be a baby, whom Layla would give birth to.
  But here the same problems were also that there were not before. How simple and clear it was there, on Earth-2. And all that Dad said then was beyond doubt. Here, on Earth, a great much turned out to be not the same like from a distance: when familiarizing closer, his former confidence in what he knew before became shaky.
  Dad did not spoke with him after the funeral of Kid. He was busy completely, and he himself lost a keen desire. Wanted to try somehow to investigate on his own. To understand why Dad was right, what in general he had no doubt.
  But this desire was not the main: Arg, with whom he met often told about the imminent start of construction of a hyperexpress. The flights back to Earth-2, with a large number of settlers-these thoughts of him were primarily about: he seized up everything that might be needed, be useful there; planned what he had to have learned before departure.
   . . . After all, Dad had replied to him. Now. With this telling. Wittingly or unwittingly, he had told him the principal thing. He realized that not everything was on the surface: to comprehend properly, you had to look deeper. He was staggered when heard that Mom also said once: "They are terribly primitive. They are stupid and totally insensitive". It was clear that he was wrong when after a single contact with them began to think the same way. He wasn"t right-they were: Lal Senior, Dad, Mom.
  But it was clearly also something else: despite the rightness, the cause which they had devoted themselves entirely couldn"t be his principal. What he was able to devote himself was just Earth-2, wonderful, still deserted. The cause of his parents-wouldn"t become his: he did not reject the teachings of Lal Senior, but wasn"t able to become a collaborator of Dad. Just it turned out, they had different paths in life, and none of them could do differently.
  It filled him with bitterness. Until now he had not imaged himself apart from them: from Dad and Mom; he was with them a single entity, even when Layla came in his life. And in the future-all pictured together: Earth-2 and his parents with Sister-they all would come back there. And Layla along with them.
  Now it was clear that this was not so: he wouldn"t be able to wait until they achieve the victory of ideas by Lal Senior; they-wouldn"t fly away without achieving it, not seeing through to the end their principal cause. For a long time-certainly long. And it may be they will never leave Earth. So, they will have to part: for a long time-or forever. Just Layla will fly with him. Sister? Hardly. She will stay with Parents.
  And while he"s here, he will support Dad: he must not act differently, even though their goals interfere with each other-here Arg is right. But he would be able to do for Dad nothing more: the preparation would require him all entirety.
  The came clarity brought no relief. Conversely. He felt extremely sad.
  
  12
  
  "At last!" so Choi met Layla and Paul in his office. "I hope you can please me with something?"
  "You have guessed."
  "Got something still in the archive of Lal?"
  "No, unfortunately. We have not found anything-for us."
  "This you"ve come to please with?"
  "Do not hurry. There is-other: not worse."
  "Well, come on! Do reveal."
  Paul tried to tell briefly the story of Dan."
  "In details, you can learn by the record."
  "But it is clear now: a stunning material! In my opinion, just what we need. "Brand" was good for you only for a start. Agree in it too much could be taken only with reservations: its purpose, in general, ill-defined, vague."
  "Ibsen wasn"t really our contemporary."
  "And because of that, both those and others can use it."
  "In what way?"
  "Just such one: your former Vogt is producing the "The Wild Duck". Also Ibsen-but it"s "Brand" on the contrary."
  "Do they rehearse today?"
  "Yes. You will be able to come-to see. Ibsen-against Ibsen. Not stupid, I must say."
  "The retaliatory move."
  "The next one will be again yours."
  "How you on your own treat this?"
  "Me? I prefer you and Lal. Of course, I have terribly little time, but something still reaches me: it seems true. But now-let"s go to the point. The scenario-you don"t have?"
  "I have a framework; the rest will be in the course of the production. The material is such that nothing can be either added or changed."
  "A number of performers?"
  "How it will be possible. The minimal variant-just two. Me and Layla."
  "Do you really want to play, Layla?"
  "But what? I am not suit for this role?"
  "No, not that: I just thought you have permanently eliminated from our ranks. Even-let the faithful followers Lal forgive me-thought that is better when the birth givers deliver such as you from that."
  "Don"t worry: I still may. Why are you staring so?"
  "You"ve changed."
  "My stomach and bust? She, that houri, was portly."
  "Not only that."
  "Have grown ugly?"
  "Even for the houri too beautiful. That"s not the point: you became to smile very well-I like you now much better. You had before such sad eyes!"
  "I"m now happy."
  "I"m glad."
  "I will do play."
  "When you want to start?"
  "As soon as we define the possible cast. Today, we try to talk with anyone we will able to."
  "All right. If necessary, I"ll help to persuade."
  "First, we will try on our own."
  The task was too uneasy-in contrast to the previous one, "Brand", it faced a completely unusual production: inadequates appeared in none of the modern plays-as if they did not exist at all. Therefore, in the extreme cases, it was provided a chamber version, which they told about: only two protagonists-He and She, the houri. All the action takes place in his unit: the story of houris, accompanied with a sound recording of his voice, then his attempt upon the life of him and rescuing by her; everything else-his monologue. The variant that limits largely the possibility of staging.
  So, if there will be the wanted?
  "If we offered it immediately after the premiere of "Brand": what enthusiasm was then!"
  "You"re right, Layla. We"ll really start with those who played in it."
   . . . Attempts ended in failure one after another: the thought to appear as an inadequate frightened everyone.
  "We have apparently to turn for help to Choi."
  And then on the bracelet of Layla alarm call appeared. She switched on the small screen: Rita was smiling on it.
  "Good day, senior!"
  "Nice day, Rita!"
  "I just have been said that you are here. I want to talk with you: may I?"
  "Well, of course! We are waiting for you-in the lobby of the directorate."
  "Let"s us to make a last attempt: if it will end in failure, we"ll turn immediately to Choi."
  Rita almost ran out of breath in the hall, when they had barely come there.
  "Good afternoon, seniors!"
  "Hello, girl. It"s nice that at least someone is so eager to see you."
  "I really need to talk with you very, very much. Is it true: you are preparing a new production? Very unusual? So I just have been said."
  "And-that no one has agreed to play in it?"
  "Yes. But I want. May I?"
  "You, girl! What a clever person you are."
  "I want to work with you again. Very much!"
  "Well, you-are the first!"
  "But I"m crazy: I"m-Gerd."
  "A gorgeous Gerd! Right now, I will acquaint you with the content. Just do not stare like everyone at Layla."
  "Yes, certainly! Sorry." She was listening to Paul-and her face became serious.
  "Well, that: you have scared, too?"
  "Me? No, I haven"t: it"s amazing! I really, really want. What role will you give me?"
  "It has been taken only two ones: His-by me and Houri"s in the main scene in the block of him-by Layla. All other roles until, alas, are available. You"re the first and only expressed a wish yourself: I"m ready for it to give you any role. Of course, if it suits you," Paul corrected immediately.
  "I, too, would like to play Houri."
  "Houri of the second plan-in scenes of her telling him, quite young at first. What: she will probably fit! How about you, Layla?"
  "I think, yes."
  "I need now such, large enough, the role very much. As completing my post-graduate study."
  "All right: take it. But so far there are only three of us-help, if you can."
  "I"ll try: I think that it will be a success."
  "We haven"t succeeded-do you not overestimate your potentialities?"
  "But you have turned to fairly well-known actors: you are looking for not where necessary."
  "Let"s hear, Layla: truth saith the mouth of infants."
  "It is necessary to turn to the young ones: there there is more interest in your views-I had already been convinced."
  She was asked in the company of post-graduate students-actors and producers-to tell about Dan, Eya, their children. They listened greedy-it urged her on to tell as detailed as possible. All that she had seen and heard. Suddenly, she caught herself on the fact that she said like their supporter; she was surprised how well she remembered all that she had heard about the views by Lal. "So what?" she thought quietly immediately. They argued pretty heatedly, and it was possible to speak of the beginning of the emergence of empathy; she unwittingly contributed to this.
  "Young people are less inert: the new attracts them always."
  "But everyone refused until now: to play inadequates-it seemed to them too much."
  "You will really see!"
  "Then come on: not put off!"
  And Rita started immediately to act with her radio bracelet. She called one by one, explained in a few words his proposal and assigns them a meeting. And almost no one refused. To the surprise of Paul and Layla, among those who gave almost immediately consent, were their own post-graduate students.
  
  The help of Rita was so much invaluable, and because of this it could not even be thought, how difficult situation she had found herself in.
  It seemed, in their absence at the studio, she escaped as from the glamor of the influence of their words. The pleasure of meeting with Milan having again become very frequent suppressed the memory of what she had seen. Again he seemed to her closer than them. And then she did what was possible to consider hitting secretly them.
  As a post-graduate student, she had to make a thorough analysis of each the role played by her and the play which she had participated in. And doing an analysis of the role of Gerd and "Brand", she became to familiarize with all the works by Ibsen.
  The idea of "The Wild Duck" struck her. What Brand appealed for-the courageous open knowledge of the truth-wore among ordinary people only harm and destruction. The truth was beyond their powers: the character of the play, Gregers Werle, who preached the need for it, seemed both absurd and inhumane. "Brand" and "Antibrand"-had really written both by one person? And what people, shaken with "Brand", would think watching this play-by the same Ibsen?
  And she could not yield to temptation: share her thoughts with Milan.
  "This is really interesting! That would be the confusion of minds: for those who watched "Brand"-like a bucket of cold water. Huh? It is interesting to try! Listen, if he had anything else-like this one?"
  "I don"t know."
  "Why you, for some reason, don"t want sometimes to do what I ask."
  "You think unjustly. I just started to deal with it-you do know, Ibsen isn"t almost staged."
  And she has herself could not further resist a temptation. She stumbled across another interesting work by Ibsen "Emperor and Galilean".
  In it, a real historical person operated-the Roman Emperor Julian, who tried to revive the pagan religion that gave up its place to the Christianity. The paganism seems to him better-but the time is over: rituals restored by him are superficially only similar to the previous ones-they are not supported with the faith. Julian is absurd in their vain attempts to return the bygone forever. He is doomed: "You have won, Galilean!"
  "Bravo, bravo! Ibsen will now preach not what the alive shadow of Lal along with the maestro Paul desire. Imagine what will their faces be?"
  For a moment she felt as if being wrong. And then it disappeared immediately. It seemed that she was now ready to do anything for him. It has not yet passed from the languor after the previous possessing each other, and a new wave of desire rose in both; his hand was clutching tightly her breast. And there was no one being more intimate than him all around the world.
   . . . The news of the adoption of the production of "The Wild Duck" rose an impatient desire to know-who whom?
  "Ibsen will crush just them. Raised the sword shall perish by the sword."
  "Just immediately will they perish?"
  "If only: you"re right. It would be better Layla has played a hundred more Agnes but isn"t about to give birth. But no problem: we"ll also think up something,"-his eyes began lighting up ominously.
  And she was frightened: no, not just that! She wouldn"t let, would prevent! It may not! Why? She did not know. She just had felt this, like in the evening after the premiere of "Brand" when she heard about Layla"s pregnancy.
  But as long, it concerned only productions, and she undertook nothing. She still was waiting with a suppressed interest: whose truth would win?
  However, the meeting with post-graduate students, brought her in a cafe after a seminar, turned again everything back. When she spoke, that new-people, their ideas, relationships-again appeared, vividly, clearly, before her eyes. And for some reason it drew her irresistibly to them. But-after what she had done, giving Milan a weapon against them-she did not dare to contact neither Layla, nor Paul.
  Milan, waiting patiently then for her return home, he was somehow different than usually. Instead of a violent passion-an affectionate tenderness. He was quiet and thoughtful.
  And she again caught herself at a thought, that she had become very used to him. He-and that new, what she kept thinking still at the moment, intertwined oddly with each other. The relationship of Dan and Eya, Layla and Lal Junior-for her and Milan. And maybe even a child, in order Milan looked at him like Dan did then.
  Well, really!
   . . . So, they knew nothing about her dual role. They considered her one of the most active his assistants. Addressed to her as a like-minded person.
  It started a preparatory work-a huge, difficult. What Dan had told had to show. Collecting specific material required for the creation of scenic images of houris was given by their observation in the erotic games: there the actors noticed many typical characteristics of their style of behavior, vocabulary and intonations.
  And at one of these visits, Rita saw Milan, dancing with a very young, thin houri. He spoke with the girl and ignored the others. Looked at her, though, not so, as he looked always at her, Rita. Still, it was somehow too unpleasant. Her mood was spoiled, she left immediately.
  What was the matter: he might be intimate with anyone-just like she. And suddenly, she found to her surprise that she was intimate with no one but him. Yes, it was-maybe, from the time her visit to Dan and Eya.
  Then she imitated unconsciously them? And that was why, despite all the fluctuations of opinion which seemed to have to alienate her from him, he was getting dearest and dearest to her?
  He, just he. For her: whose indomitable temperament wove previously her fingers with so many men-who awakened instantly her passion. The meeting with the astronauts was not in vain!
  How so? Her head was burning. She imagined again him embracing the houri, and bitter pain filled her heart.
  
  The production was delayed despite the frantic pace of work.
  But meanwhile, the premiere of "The Wild Duck" took place. The audience was stunned.
  "No problem, "The Virgin of the Paradise" will be the answer them," Paul said quietly.
  "While we dawdled, they will succeed to stage also "Emperor and Galilean". Also, by Ibsen," Rita blurted unexpectedly. And not to be suddenly asked how she knew this play, she became to narrate its content.
  "Yorg keeps vigil."
  "But who could just point out to him "The Duck"? He did not begin really on his own to study Ibsen, I think."
  "Perhaps, someone has told."-They did not pay attention that Rita got red.
  And Milan confirmed soon that the "Emperor and Galilean" is about to be passed to the staging.
  "Do you really doubt it? Do you know how much we have supporters, real ones? Much more than these-who are listening to Dan and his associates. They want to reverse the history back-let Julian"s example make them think about that: let them know what has happened to who did not want to understand that times have changed. The only pity is nobody knows what it is your merit: both "The Duck", and "Emperor and Galilean"."
  She listened in silence, resting her head on his chest. His praise caused just bitterness.
  "What"s up with you, my girl? You became recently again some strange."
  "I do not know," she had no wish to answer. The main thing is that he was there, beside her. About that she had seen him whirling in the houri"s embrace she tried not recall. It was night: as always, he came to her late. From some club or cafe, where he met with supporters or counterpropagandized.
  "You are tired of working too much. They probably think: you try for the same that they do. In my opinion, they trust you more than before. But you reported little of interesting. Today-as well."
  "Do you really date me just because of this?"
  "You do know that"s not so."
  "Today it was like yesterday or the day before yesterday. We rehearse. If you want, I"d rather tell you something again?"
  "What for?"
  "I told you not all-only what is considered interesting for Yorg."
  "New details? Well, come on!"
  She began to talk about her first meeting with Dan and Eya. About the evening in the cafe "Aquarium". About their home. About the sleeping girl and Dan beside her.
  "I know already all this really", he thought, but today, for some reason, did not have a wish to interrupt her. It was good to hear her voice, and what she told him again did not cause the usual hostility.
  And she kept saying: maybe he would understand something?
  "Do you ever have to deal with children?"
  "Yes, of course! Do you think that I use only the data collected by others?"
  "And do you like it?"
  "Yes, certainly! They make not get bored: an interesting people."
  "How they treat you?"
  "Normally. Especially boys: I understand them better. They take me in their game: I also want to rush the ball."
  "And are there ones-who you know for a long time?"
  "Of course: my objects of continuous monitoring. I see them often enough."
  "Does something besides scientific interest connect you with them?"
  "Naturally: I need not everything in their lives for my work. And I"m used to them."
  "Really?"
  "It is very interesting for me to associate with them. They"re really-people already: their problems do not seem to me nonsense. They like to ask questions, and I try to answer. We need only to remember what we were at their age, and to be honest with them: they feel that immediately."
  "Say, just what I told you about Dan-namely, about his attitude to his daughter-do you understand?"
  "Probably, I do. He is really just used to her-this is the main."
  "Would you in his place behave the same way?"
  "Probably. I also want to see my children often. I even miss them sometimes."
  "Milan, but if you had your own child?"
  "Me? This is in a style only of Dan and his biblical tribe."
  "Well, but if we suppose? It"s yours, and you know that?"
  "A boy?"
  "Why just a boy?"
  "I understand them better."
  "Let a boy. A son."
  "He and I would be friends."
  "Do you think so?"
  "I"m sure."
  "How about me? If I were his mother?"
  "Well, you know!"
  "Well, let"s suppose. We"ll just try to get their point of view. In order to fully understand them."
  "It is reasonable, but how may you and I relate to that? Isn"t really our relation the best that can be? Do you remember what you have said to me: a great pagan joy of a physical merging-a free, not constrained by any unnecessary demands?"
  "I remember. But it seems to me that since that time an eternity has passed: I know too many of what I did not know then. Now I have also other questions. To myself. And to you. Tell me, my desired, whether it appeared by you even for a moment a thought that me-just me alone and none other could make everything: the joy and meaning of your life? Only I need you to be happy? In order you focus on me all what you can feel to women?"
  "What for?"
  "I do not know, my nice. I just catch myself at the fact that you are becoming too dear to me."
  "You are actually poisoned by them! This is not necessary. Do you understand? Not necessary. Either for you or for me-for no one at all."
  "He has understood nothing!" she thought bitterly. Now he would get up and leave. And come again never!
  But not: he continued to lie, still holding her head on his chest and hugging her.
  "I don"t feel so good together with anyone as with you," he said at last. "I do not understand why so. Why are you crying?"
  
  13
  
  What had happened to him? Why the clear, unquestionable confidence in what he still considered necessary to defend by all means disappeared? A chaos in the head, a confusion of thoughts and feelings. And everything-after that night.
  How did it turn out? After all, he knew really that Rita, who had endlessly to communicate with those, coped hardly with the influence of them on her, and he was sure that at any time was able to cope with her hesitations, would help her to overcome them. And suddenly-something did not hold out within himself.
  Rather than argue and persuade her, he just listened. And answered her questions as if admitted the correctness of what was unacceptable absolutely to him.
  She as if tore him-among her and Yorg. Before that all that the latter said was undeniable-differences with him concerned only tactics. He was, like all the young, tired of the endless waiting, the absence of direct actions. Why to ban mentioning the name of Dan in their counterpropaganda? Why to delay the opening of direct polemic? A very ostrich behavior!
  But the very basic provisions that Yorg defended, but the greatest scientist of Earth Dan tried in his delusion to overthrow were the basics of what had to exist, what gave a huge advantage to the mankind. And without them genetics would not be a one of the greatest sciences, by which mankind was formed-strictly correctly!
  And he always told her about it. At first, she herself did not doubt it. Then, when she started to hesitate-agreed quickly with him. And helped: thanks to her they were so knowledgeable about the actions of Dan. And else: "The Wild Duck" and "Emperor and Galilean".
  What she did to him this time? Indeed: he did not argue-was silent and listened as if not he but she-knew and understood something better. And what was the worst: she seemed being right. She: Rita, whom only the indomitable temperament of a bacchante and similarity of literary tastes attracted him at first of.
  But why-why did he not argue? Did not say at least that he had found the novel by a writer, who lived later than Ibsen-"The Master and Margarita". There, too, there was a love that excited her imagination so much.
  He and she-all for each other: they need no one else. They-just they alone. To be forever together-alone absolutely. Having died before, because otherwise it was impossible. And it was also the love-a light feeling, how it was proclaimed always: was it able really to be something more awful? How was it possible-to be happy this way? One had able to imagine nothing more dismal, horrible!
  Everything should be balanced reasonably: the attraction of the man and the woman-not to be excessive, like the unbalanced force of gravity, turning a star into a "black hole" .
  He had what to say to her. But he . . . Why? Because he really was too good to be along with her at that moment. Her head lay on his chest, and his heart was overflowed with something incomprehensible, what he was afraid to admit himself. He did not stir for fear of scaring away this incomprehensible. And much of what she said aroused interest instead of protest.
  How to cope with what was happening to him? Alone-because he was not able to share that with anyone. With friends? Impossible. With Yorg? He will despise him.
  Everything was clear always for Yorg. A man with no hesitation, without any visible display of emotions. The occupation with his science was everything that existed for him. Just it. He even did not like to associate with someone without a special necessity. He was always by the computer which processes the observations collected on the living material usually by others for he was very rarely present anywhere other but the laboratory. Living people to him-are also just a source of needed data.
  Should Yorg like ever to caress a child, as Rita asked him then? If she had seen how the eyes of the great geneticist became glassy! Did he know really any joy except occupying with genetics? Hardly!
  But however, was he only such? After all, Dan lived once the similar lifestyle. By the way, Rita has said that Dan was an excellent musician, playing an old instrument-a violin. He loved best of all ancient composers, especially Beethoven. And Yorg also loved music, and the same-the old composers, especially Wagner.
  Maybe such must be really a very great scientist? Would he, a boy, a post-graduate student for whom the physical joy still prevailed over the spiritual one, be able to become the same over time? As a matter of fact, only so, having renounced anything that interferes, it was possible to serve a science, to create something weighty. And for this he had to force himself to become strong.
  But what he felt being along with Rita only weakens him. He would like to be together longer, and then it was difficult to think about the work, about the cause. And most importantly: no wish to object to her words!
  An outrageous weakness: it was necessary to get rid of it, otherwise . . . Exactly, otherwise you would become limp. Certainly not!
  It"s necessary to undertake something-immediately. That"s enough of delaying-the policy of waiting will lead only to the fact that the hostile ideas would penetrate too deeply: they began to affect even him, the closest disciple of Yorg.
  Everything must be such as it was-all! The human must live so that nothing prevented him from practicing the main-science, work, did not distract his time and power. The existing order of things had been created to provide this maximally and must be saved completely!
  And if his relationships with Rita interfere to continue the struggle, he had, without delay, to change them. He needed a woman? There were other women, a lot of them, who were not worse at all than Rita-intertwine your fingers with them. As before.
  And even today he must not have a date with her. Yes: today-houris existed, they were always available for you.
   . . . But in the hall for erotic games, changing endlessly houris at dancing, Milan felt that none of them provoked his lust. Angry with himself, he went to the lounge, sat in a deep armchair in the dimly lit corner. Became thoughtful, trying to cope, incline himself to lead some houri away from the hall.
  A light touch to his shoulder made him lift his head.
  "You, Milan!" a duty, post-graduate-sexologist stood in front of him. "What"s the matter, my friend? Here-but so cheerless!"
  "No matter, it"ll pass soon."
  "Has something happened? Or just tired?"
  "Probably."
  "Shall I give you something exciting?"
  "Will not give up."
  But in the office, where she brought him, he did not hurry; a sextonic in the glass remained intact.
  "Come on, drink!"
  "I have time still."
  "Well, as you want," it was not in the habit of sex ologists to be persistent with the guests. True, Milan was not only a guest: they knew each other for a too long time; it was intimacy, too, but in the past-now they were closely linked by interests in a common cause.
  "What about our Professor Yorg?"
  "Still the same. I"m tired badly of that!"
  "Have you tried again to tell him that it"s time to move from words to deeds?"
  "What for? Dan has not let to persuade himself-he was forced to confess to that."
  "Has he not thought up anything new yet?"
  "Apparently, we must wait for a long time. The counter-propaganda! Only the counter-propaganda! An urgently need is such that stop this infection until it is too late. But not like our wise old men accustomed to, who have once managed to stop the situation just with retreating considerably."
  "This is no time to quarrel: will serve only Dan"s purpose."
  "Just this restrains me still."
  A cautious knock on the door interrupted their conversation.
  "Come in!"
  An alarmed instructor-houri entered the room.
  "Tell!"
  "They behave improperly!"
  "Took you them away?"
  "No-not houris!"
  "What?! Who?"
  "Guests. Quite young ones."
  "What have they done?"
  "When houris were told, "Let"s go!" they began not let to and started asking: "But does she-want on her own? She-has intertwined her fingers with you?" Why do they do that?"
  "We have ended up!"-Milan jumped up: along with the sexologist, he almost ran down the hall.
  They did not have to ask the instructor-houri who-those were striking immediately: three young men, university students, in the same vests with the image of the hemispheres of Earth-2. Another five ones in the same exactly vests were not far from them, but they embraced houris. But these-the three-were standing next to each other: pale, but with sparkling eyes.
  "I ask you to go out with me!"
  "Why, senior?"
  "You behave inadmissibly!"
  "We are not doing anything wrong, senior."
  "If you don"t like anybody-go away, do not disturb others."
  "We won"t leave!" one of them said emphatically.
  "Here it is not accepted to argue."
  "Anyway, we will not!"
  "Please stop! Do you hear? What do you want?"
  "What others do, too."
  "Why did you then run inappropriate conversations rather than dance or take houris with yourselves?"
  "Because we do not know whether they want to on their own."
  "They are not asked about that: you know it."
  "We do not like it. They are people too. Like us."
  "What?!"
  "Why is it allowed to do them what you want, without asking their consent? They are-slaves, don"t they?"-That was really . . .!
  "Either you leave now, or I"ll be forced to inform the university in order to deprive you of the possibility of visits."
  "All right! My name is Yves."
  "Mine-Uno."
  "Mine is the longest: Alexander."
  These three clearly felt heroes. The other five did not intervene but looked with admiration at them.
  The duty confused. And then Milan, who until then was silent, intervened.
  "They don"t want to understand the words!" He turned to those who did not belong to the company of these students, "We are not guilty: they force us to apply to them the power!"
  He stretched out his hand to those standing next-they clasped their elbows; others began immediately to join them, and a closed chain moved to the three. The other five students threw houris and hurried to his comrades. They also grappled elbows.
  "To the column!" one of them shouted: they would be enough to encompass it round. But they were not given: approaching-chest on chest-a chain of guests, led by Milan, closed up, squeezed them, separated off from the column, deprived any possibility to resist, dragged to the door.
  And houris stood and watched. Some ones-pale with excitement, with eyes wide; others giggled nervously.
  The door slid open: the human ring with the students squeezed tightly inside disappeared. The music started to sound again.
  Those who brought away brawlers began to return. But it was impossible to settle the evening down: the guests, gathering in groups, were discussing the incident-to houris they did not pay attention. The duty, not leaving the hall any more, along with Milan was coming to them, asked quietly not to talk about that in the presence of the houris. And then the guests began to leave. It was a little over twenty-one hours, and no one remained: an unprecedented event.
  "What horror! Thank you, at least you helped to cope with them. Instructors must do that never."
  "Of course! We might not allow at all that inadequates used force to them-even though they are guilty. Here-the result of tactics by Yorg is. Enough! I won"t even talk to him about anything. It is time to act without him: let him face an accomplished fact."
  "What exactly are you going to undertake?"
  "Just that I do not know yet. But I will do! Dan must understand that we can give him a rebuff not only in the theater."
  "We will have to isolate the houris."
  "But not to liquidate them?"
  "There is no need: the instructors will manage to make them not to talk too much."
  "But the instructors themselves-are absolutely reliable?"
  "Well, of course: houris would not otherwise have been done them. They are accustomed to obey without question and know how to have houris in their clutches."
  "But the incident will be known: it"s impossible to force guests keep silence. With your houris, it is apparently easier."
  "Yes: till the end of life they won"t come into contact with other houris-that"s all. But these-the young boys!"
  "The company Lal Junior. They all wear these vests-with a map of Earth-2."
  "The son of Dan."
  "Exactly. Has not just Dan advised them? Who knows!"
  "This Lal-2 was with us."
  "Yah?"
  "Imagine this!"
  "And what?"
  "Nothing-absolutely. He has spent some time and gone away without sex, though-I"ve heard-one of his friends tried to persuade him. Apparently, he came here of just curiosity: after Layla he needs none houri."
  Layla! Just who is expecting a baby. Who decided first to follow the example of Foremother Eya here now. Layla, just Layla!
  He rose:
  "Well, I have to go!"-and left quickly. Before she had managed to ask him about something. And then she noticed the glass of the intact sextonic standing on the table.
  
  Milan did not see Rita a few days, only contacted her-to announce that would be busy. He spoke with her very little-not to betray myself: it could not be said to her that he decided to do-it was too clear.
  But he had not to tarry, too: the same Yorg, who-even if had heard from someone about the university students" trick-yet did not say anything to him, could prevent.
  Rita was pleased when he told her that he would be today with her again,-he saw that. She obviously had missed him. He-frankly-too, though did not want to confess to that.
  He tried to be passionate and tender as ever, and she had noticed nothing: the joy of seeing him overshadowed all the little changes in his behavior. She told again, and he listened willingly and attentively and asked her questions, so she began to feel that he was also beginning to understand something.
  "It would be interesting to hear just them. Arrange it somehow."
  "Do you want this?"
  "Oddly enough I do very much."
  "Dan appears from time to time at our rehearsals. I"ll ask Paul to allow you to bring you to the room. But-at the end of the rehearsal."
  "Can it be-tomorrow?"
  "I"m not sure that Dan will have flown."
  "It will be enough for the beginning to listen to Layla. For I"m afraid: I will bury myself again in the work-I have another material approaching soon."
  And she agreed. Paul allowed-he felt obligated to her.
  Rita seated Milan in the back row, in order his presence did not hinder. The rehearsal was about to be over. They developed some minor scene: he saw nothing interesting. Layla did not participate in it, sitting in front-the back of her head was visible. Dan was not present-just that suited Milan.
  He had to wait not long. Everyone stood up and began to go away. Rita led him to Layla and Paul, presented as her friend.
  "I must urgently disappear: Choi is waiting. Wait for me," Paul said to Layla. "We"ll fly together; I need consult Dan about something. Rita, stay you with Layla for her not being bored." And he went away.
  "And me along with you, if you allow, senior," Milan asked.
  "Of course! Welcome."
  They took an available dressing room.
  "I"d desire to talk with you, senior. Rita told me so much."
  "I will be glad to answer your questions."
  The robot brought juice, fruit, and raw vegetables.
  "I need more vitamins now," Layla explained.
  He nodded. It"s clear! The same, as pregnant birth givers. And the fact that she is pregnant-is very, too much: her abdomen and breasts protrude, though not too much; even her face has changed. He stared at her, trying to do it imperceptibly fairly.
  The conversation turned quickly to what he had heard from Rita.
  "All this is too unusual. So, forgive me, senior, if my questions may seem to you too straightforward."
  "It is not very clear what you mean. But you seek to understand, and that excuses you in advance."
  "I hope so."
  Initially, he tried to be careful to gain her favor and make to be as frank as possible. Rita almost did not intervene, listening to them, pleased clearly with the interest shown by him.
   . . . "But the existing order of things has many advantages."
  "Simplifying intimate life impoverishes whole it. Just in the time of the crisis it was not very important for people: it vanished almost that was necessary absolutely to preserve. It is still not too late now to return to what we have lost."
  "If it can truly be called a return. I"m not quite sure."
  "What raises your doubts?"
  "It"s just time!" he thought to himself.
  "I do not know if you will want, still, to answer. Because it may be as hard for you to answer some questions as for me to ask them."
  "I will try to."
  "I compare the ideas that I hear and the facts which I have learned. And besides, what I know from the books of the time, when things existed which you propose to return to."
  "And what?"
  "Senior, I will have to talk about yourself, about your personal life. This talk is not accepted."
  "Very well! I allow."
  "In the literature of the time of the existence of the family, it is said the following: for a family based on love, the ideal and the norm approaching it-was an only family for entire life. And because of that, the age of spouses differed slightly. The big difference in their ages was considered a deviation from the norm: it was most often the result of material interests, but love." He saw Layla cringed: so he had guessed where it should be her sensitive spot.
  "You mean me and Lal, don"t you?"
  "Yes, senior. And I see the difference between what was considered the norm and that is in this case."
  "Was really the age difference not felt much stronger then? The life expectancy was less almost three times, and youth passed quickly," Layla said, trying to stay calm. The question he asked lived all the time in the depth of her mind, and considerable efforts were needed to restrain it there, to leave it for the time being.
  "But you know well about such things!" she said.
  "Of course! Do you know how hard I was preparing? You won"t escape! I won"t let to. Rita is a fine girl: she is silent. In vain, probably, I have given her up for lost." The blow had reached the goal-he saw that. Now more!
  "Now the status quo does not put such problems."
  "It only reduces everything to the bare physical passion. But we are not animals and primitive savages. It is inhuman to deprive highly intellectually developed people of the most beautiful feelings. Or you judge differently, because you have no idea about this?" inadvertently, she struck him a quite good retaliatory blow, although did not even suspected about all his difficulties and agonizing thoughts caused by that unknown what appeared in his relation to Rita. This had angered him.
  "But what is more humane? To create painful problems that will hinder in living? You can really say about yourself: what will make your Lal, when, unfortunately, an old age will come to you much earlier than to him?" he hit sharply. "And then-when you have gone, but he will still continue to live?" he repeated blow. "What then? He-in your opinion-has to love just one woman throughout all his life; otherwise it would be a betrayal of the ideal. And do not know the others. Then, when he will still experience a natural physical need that you consider not so lofty," he went on to strike it blows upon her sensible spot. "Does really the most sublime and beautiful of the feelings allow you to condemn him to it?"
  He beat skillfully-where just this ability came from. Layla felt she begins to lose power, and only a huge effort of will managed to maintain consciousness. Deathly pallor overspread her face, and then she saw not a moment Milan"s eyes glared gloatingly.
  But he did not succeed to say a word more-Rita, as if like waking up suddenly, ran to him:
  "You!!! Do not dare! Go away! Immediately!" she was like mad. "Go away!" she screamed, pushing him toward the door. "How dared you? I do not want to know you anymore!" she tore off his chip from her bracelet, put it him.
  "So? Well, remember, I-do not change my beliefs as easily as you." He went away deliberately slowly.
   . . . "You are bad, Layla? Bad, huh? Drink, do drink water!"
  Layla"s teeth knocked on the edge of the glass.
  "Who is: he?"
  "A geneticist. A disciple of Yorg," Rita did not look into her eyes. Layla nodded, said nothing more, and wrapped her arms around her abdomen.
  "That"s what: we won"t say anything to anybody," she said quietly later.
  Rita hung her head low, trying to hold back the tears.
  
  The news of the incident with the university students reached Yorg much faster than Milan thought. The report of the duty-sexologist was handed to him two days later.
  The symptom was disturbing. Not less alarming was the fact that Milan did not report anything to him: it was becoming increasingly difficult with him. He needed to follow this beloved disciple, to talk with him, if in the coming days he does not come and tell anything.
  And not having waited him, Yorg himself sent him a call-just at the time when he went from the studio: Milan even flinched.
  "I need to talk with you. I look forward to as soon as possible."
  "Unfortunately, I can come to the institute in about half an hour."
  "You"re so far away?"
  "Yes, dear teacher, I just got out of the studio of the Theater center."
  "Why do you meet with Rita there?"
  "I was not because of her. I wanted to see Layla and talk with her."
  "With Layla?"
  "Yes. Has already talked."
  "About what?"
  "Half an hour later I"ll tell you about it in detail."
  "Not to delay, please."
  "No, no! Do not worry, teacher."
   . . . This young boy is becoming less manageable! What he spoke to Layla about? Why he needed that?
  But Yorg pretended not that interested him: it was necessary to bring down Milan"s self-confidence-in the first place.
  "What happened at the erotic games?"
  "Obviously, you know, teacher, if you are asking."
  "I want to hear the details from you. The more that you did not do it in good time-it isn"t clear for me, why."
  "For your pretending again that nothing had happened, and forcing us to do the same?"
  "I"m waiting not for an excuse, but information," not raising his voice, Yorg said.
  "Boys, university students from one group to the Lal Junior: they were in their form. They did not let to take with someone the houris . . . But you know everything!"
  "It does not matter. I"m waiting for your detailed report!" And Milan was forced to tell all the details.
  "To put them out the door was easy. The lousy boys!" he repeated. "But what does it mean? We need more drastic measures."
  "I"ve heard this already."
  "How long can we delay? It"s time to begin ever to act openly."
  "Fool"s haste is no speed!"
  "Any way: we will do have to! And pretty soon."
  "Speak clearer!"
  "The trick of the boys-is not the worst: if Layla does give birth to a child . . ."
  "How-practically-is it possible to prevent that? She is under the protection of Dan."
  "No matter how!"
  "You have not tried to persuade her not to do it, have you?"
  "What for? It is enough to attempt to persuade Dan. I-have not tried: our conversation was of a completely different character."
  "It does be interesting!"
  "We talked with her-about love."
  "The topic you are interested in?"
  "Even too much. Especially because at the end of the conversation I was able to ask her some questions."
  "What ones exactly?"
  "How he ties her love to the son of Dan with that at her age she is suitable to be his mother."
  "The details!"
  "Willingly!"
  Not switching on his record, he told everything-missed nothing.
  "Do you realize what can happen to her? Are you really not aware of this?"
  "On the contrary, this is what I had in mind. From the very beginning. What: do you not think that we should prevent her birth?"
  "Perhaps. But not in this way."
  "But how? What could you suggest?"
  "Do you realize that if she throws the fetus, Dan will immediately fall upon us?"
  "The sooner, the better! Otherwise, we will continue all the same. It"s time to start talking openly until this infection has not penetrated too deeply. I have already myself felt how it can affect. What can we say about the others?"
  "Yourself?"
  "Just myself, exactly! Rita recently at every opportunity told about them-again and again: all she has seen and heard. I listened and had not wish to argue,-until I caught myself on the fact that besides her I want none woman. So, I start to think like them. Me! Is that not scary really?! So, I decided to act immediately-before it is too late!"
  "But do you realize what"s waiting for you?!"
  "I do: just the court. The global one. All right! This is a golden opportunity to say openly what we think when all of humanity will listen to me."
  "But-you yourself? Most will be on the side of them."
  "Yes: all right. Let the boycott-and the death would not scare me. I"ll know that has sacrificed myself for good reason. Are we worse than them? Was Lal afraid then?"
  "He kept silence when it was necessary. For many, a lot of years."
  "But he did not spare his life, to give Dan a chance to save himself. You self said, he not only helped his friend to save. Lal knew that Dan could here do more than he did. That was imperative!"
  "Yes: that did be. For them. And what have you done? Your action will set against us too many people: Dan will use this to sweep away with us all that we must have let not abolish."
  "I won"t give them this opportunity. I"ll tell how it was: that you were not involved in that."
  "Do you really think I"m afraid for myself? Oh Milan, Milan! You do not understand and, I fear, continue not to understand much, too much. Do you think I gave up to them even a bit, if I did not know what their power was? If I did not understand long ago that all that Lal preached had not appeared by chance? That the cause of it did be what was peculiar to nature of people, and what had not succeeded to become obsolete?"
  "I think I understand it now."
  "Everything really? Sentient beings tow along with themselves, as ballast, needs associated with their animal origin. What they are necessary for the humanity for? Do they make it stronger? Not at all! Distract only from the most principal thing, the most wonderful: the pure service to science, which one should be the purpose and meaning of life. Everything else-love, a parental instinct-should die away and disappear. They are just rudiments. Unnecessary absolutely. For a long time. We underestimate the importance of the great epoch of the crisis, which helped the mankind to free largely from them. It is a pity that it has ended prematurely. Earlier than the remains of instincts have disappeared completely."
  "You-consider that the crisis was a boon?!"
  "Yes: I do! Every cloud has a silver lining. But the crisis has given better than harm. Dan appeared prematurely. Any discoveries happen sooner or later: hyperstructures, anyway, would be open. And maybe a hundred years of this great crisis-and humanity would have left it completely free from unnecessary animal instincts. Dan, the greatest genius of ours, the deliverer from the crisis, the savior-what an objective harm he has caused! And now, he completes it by following the atavistic views by Lal.
  "Eh, my boy! Yet at least one hundred years would be. And that"s it! Then return to that could not be. Time-that"s the main thing: we must win it. Through thick and thin! We have to lose never. In a straight fight we cannot win. But the main thing-time-we can win, making concessions: small, large ones-any that will be required, but provided that not to let them destroy completely what exists now. And if we can save something, let them think they have won, let celebrate-what remain will serve as the basis for the future.
  "I"m unlikely to live up to see it: you have to understand everything completely to lead the fight, when I will be gone yet. Not to despair. To believe firmly that sooner or later what we must defend today will triumph finally. You must be my successor-you, being ready for a boycott and even the death. And if you"re not able to live up to the complete victory, to prepare those who will obtain it.
  "So, you have to have saved yourself for that future. None unjustified actions must be more, do you hear?"
  "If there is not enough of what I did today."
  "Let us wait: will Layla have a miscarriage? But maybe-won"t? It is necessary that Rita kept us informed continually."
  "We cannot expect this any more."
  "You"re right, probably. Layla did not forgive her for you."
  "Rita is now together with them entirely. Against us. That"s it!"
  And he suddenly felt very sick. So much that all the other retreated from it. Rita! Her head, lying on his chest. Her hand touching him gently. Her voice. All that filled him with an incomprehensible warmth. It will be never already!
  And next to it, what Yorg said in his impulse of candor. Blessing crisis!!! The period, which seemed the most terrible in history. To everyone who have lived it through, and to those who have already just heard about it. To him-Milan. It turned everything. What seemed unquestionable until now, for which he was ready to sacrifice himself, sounded from the lips of Yorg for some reason ominous.
  "Will I ever become like him?": the halo of Yorg scientist, shone like always brightly for him. But in his subconscious Rita and her warmth were. And suddenly, an unexpected thought appeared in the brain: "But does it be necessary-to be such?"
  
  14
  
  About the incident at erotic games Lal learned from one of those five, who rushed to the aid of his three companions. The next day he gave to everyone who wanted from their group Dan"s invitation to come to his home.
  They filled the room, sat on sofas, put with a robot, and the carpet on the floor. They kept respectfully silence, looking at Dan.
  "Lal could invite you long ago."
  Lal looked down. Since that time, when he has promised to introduce them to his father, passed several months, but he did not speak about that. And-about the inadequates: they were becoming familiar with the views of Lal Senior on their own with the book "The Inadequates: Their Essence-and Ours" published already. It seemed, for Lal Junior only Earth-2 existed: everything that related to it, its development. They loved him-and, sparing, did not remind of the promise.
  "You really were very busy, senior," Uno, one of the three, stood up for him.
  "It"s true-but I would try to find some time. Well, all right. Let"s talk."
  What about? Most of them-both boys and girls-dreamed to fly in the future to Earth-2.
  "But on Earth, do you have nothing to do? I"ve heard some of you have managed to do something here. How was it? To me it is too essential to know everything at first hand,"-he seemed alarmed with something.
  Those three were shy of talking about themselves-one of being along with them told.
  "Generally speaking, well done: I am glad that you, young people, sympathize with the ideas of the revival of equality. It is a pity only that you did not imagine possible consequences."
  "But we were deprived of the right to go there-that"s just all. Well, we will use houris never. This is unacceptable, inhumane!"
  "I"m glad of that, I repeat. But it"s not about you-I"m afraid either the houris will have to pay for that: they must know nothing like that. Lal, the Senior, told us that once there were attempts to explain to donors their actual situation-and then who had listened were isolated and killed first. This is not impossible now, too. I asked to learn what happened to them then."
  "We really-did not think about that."
  "Henceforth you have to: it is too serious. It is still almost impossible to prevent doing them anything."
  "No! We won"t allow: we"ll go there and not let!"
  "Stop! Wait a little: I will soon be informed, as the case is-then we"ll decide what to do. Patience! Learn from Lal-the Senior!" And he began to tell them about him. This soil was fertile: in their eyes, he read an ardent faith.
  But those three, barely listened. So, they do care the fate of the houris-not just bravado, the desire to show off them before their mates governed them then. Dan himself was not calm, though outwardly did not showed at all.
  A calling on his radio bracelet: finally! The guys pricked up their ears.
  "What, Marc?"
  "All right, Dan: all of them haven"t disappeared-are alive."
  "Come quicker: here the heroes of this event are."
  "Come on, show me! How many of them! But you said that just three made."
  "Exactly three. These ones!"
  "I see! All right, wait. I"ll come and tell you everything in detail."
   . . . "I sent there one of our correspondents. Another sexologist was on duty. He answered the question what they were going to do with the houris: to isolate-it is now not the former days."
  "Before they could even kill."
  "I was not sure that not now, too. They only deprived them of possibility of their presence on the common festivals and competitions. But, after all, they all will be alive!"
  "We have not thought about it that: we did not know."
  "You wished them well, but it needs to know how to do-it"s not easy."
  "And what was your instructor"s reaction?" Marc asked the guys.
  "He explained how we were wrong, then banned temporarily to participate in erotic games."
  "But we will go for them never."
  "Let be the girl who like us self be along with us."
  "But will be there such ones?" Marc smiled slyly.
  "Certainly!" one of the girls said laughingly. "I do already-especially just him."
  Everyone"s mood rose.
  
  The young people stood up: it was time to leave. Dan invited Yves, Uno and Alexander to stay:
  "I want to talk with you about something else."
  It began to appear Dan"s family members, his friends. The boys did not feel very confident, sat silently side by side on the sofa, eyeing carefully everyone. How many wonderful people at once!
  The very Dan. Lal"s mother, Eya, who, having said a few words and smiled, seemed immediately a long and close known-like a beloved teacher. The great shipbuilder Arg, gray and cheerful: to him the girl, Lal"s sister, released from her room, rushed immediately: Lal pushed her soon-sat down beside Arg and started a quiet conversation.
  The last were the chief producer of "Brand" Paul and the young actress Rita, who played in it Gerd, strangely silent. Together with them, Layla-the very Layla, exciting their curiosity most of all: but they dared only to glance at her rarely. For some reason she was not as beautiful as before-with the odd plump figure. Like Rita sitting next to her Layla also kept silence almost all time.
  "Why are you such today?" Marc turned to Layla.
  "Tired," Paul answered instead of her.
  "Do you feel not too comfortable?" Eya asked.
  "No big deal: just a little."
  "What"s up?" Dan alarmed.
  "Do not worry, Dad. You do know, I was such, too."
  "Anxiety feeling, Layla?"
  "Will you leave her in peace?"
  But after supper, instead to talk with the students, Dan came to Eya.
  "Listen, Mom, sing to us today, please. Do you remember the songs and arias that you sang for Lal and me?"
  "I do, Dad. Do you want me to do it for Layla?"
  "Yes. This will calm her."
  He accompanied her. The voice of Eya few faded a little since then, but the depth of feeling in her performance compensated for everything. What she sang, was not performed for a long time.
  Layla had never heard singing Eya. What wonderful things! Why almost no one had heard them? And if . . .!
   . . . It was already time for all to leave. Arg hurried first: wonted to work a little before going to bed; Lal, having apologized, went to see him off. Then Marc got up.
  "Let"s go together!" he offered the youths.
  "Wait a moment: I"ll go along with you," Dan asked.
  "Do not: stay. I"ll talk with them."
   . . . "Good friends Lal has, somehow I like them for some reason," Paul said already at the door.
  "Wonderful guys! Listen to what they have done. At erotic games they began to ask those who led off the houris, "But she wants it? Has she weaved her fingers with you?" And said to the duty-sexologist: "What are they-the slaves?" Just so!"
  "Well done! And what it ended with?"
  "They were thrown out from there. There some man," Dan from the words of the guys described him, "offered the guests to bring them out by force. By force!"
  "They will now not be permitted there for long."
  "They self will go there never."
  Rita eyes met Layla"s ones-they have without words understood each other by the description: it was clear who suggested using violence-Milan. He again! Not just today. Rita bowed her head.
  "Wonderful the songs were," quietly, so that only she could hear her, Layla said. "It is a pity that they do not know them." She put a hand on Rita"s shoulder "I will arrange the concert: I will sing them-let everyone hear!
  Rita nodded in understanding, "And they-Milan and Yorg, too! Let them become convinced that could nothing do to you!"
  
  Somehow it was hard to go, even though he tried not to pay attention. But he had to move slowly even to take a seat on a bench sometimes. His age must be making feel itself. Fortunately, the boys did not see that.
  "The main thing now-is to disseminate as widely as possible the ideas by Lal Senior. Many of the university but you are familiar with his works?"
  "Some people read. We have started because Lal had previously introduced us that he had heard from his father."
  "And then he informed that you had published the books by Lal Senior."
  "Lal told you this? I thought that it ceased to be interesting for him long ago."
  "Do you blame him?"
  "He is the son of Dan."
  "But he cannot be everywhere at once. Do you know how much he was studying: as if is afraid not to have time before returning to Earth-2."
  "Returning?"
  "He was born on it. Lal-is an integral person: he cannot devote something by halves. You see, senior, he was not and will never be against what is principal for you. And for us, too. But he understands that the struggle for social equality will require a human entirely, without a residue. And to sacrifice his main goal, he could not."
  ""And for us, too"-so the three of you do not desire to fly away along with him?"
  "Later. Now our goal is participating in the great work of revival of justice. How can we do better?"
  "What are you doing now?"
  "We try to introduce others to the books by Lal."
  "What ones?"
  "Mainly-"The Inadequates"."
  ""Their Essence-and Ours"?"
  "Exactly. And more-just talking with whom we succeed to."
  "And they listen to you?"
  "Not always, actually."
  "It is necessary to unite those whom they evoke sympathy in. To organize a circle of joint studying the works by Lal. To conduct seminars, inviting to them everyone wanting."
  "Clear. Will we able to invite you and Dan to it?"
  "Of course: a good tho . . . Ooh!"
  "Senior, let"s sit down a little," Alexander, who had been silent so far, said: Marc realized that further to hide that he is very bad was useless.
  Hastily, he sat on the very first bench. But he did not become better-a sharp, acute pain squeezed his heart. In order not to fall, he grabbed someone"s shoulder.
  "Senior! What"s wrong with you?" He could not even answer-just clenched his teeth.
  "He is too bad!" Alexander grabbed his arms, supporting, and Uno, opening the fan-screen, began to fan; Yves sent a radio call to a doctor.
  In two minutes on the lawn next to them an air car landed, and a man with red strips on the shoulders popped out, ran to him-after him a robot rolled.
  "How has it happened?"
  "Suddenly! "
  The robot, rolled quickly up, put immediately forward a lot of tentacles that wrapped the body of Marc from all sides. The screen lit up with the readings of devices, sent in an air car to a cyber diagnostician.
  "Clear: the heart," the doctor said. Almost immediately on the screen diagnosis appeared. "Exactly!"
  He turned on the command of drug injecting: a thin trickle came under great pressure from the end of a tentacle, and then pierced the skin of Marc. His face began to turn pink, breathing becomes calm.
  Ten minutes later, it seemed to him that nothing had happened.
  "Your heart works badly," the doctor said. "Apparently, it is worn too much: it"s time to change it."
  "I had it for the first time."
  "See your doctor tomorrow. It will be better to go home on the chair: so is calmer for the heart."
  "We will stay with him," Alexander said.
  "If you wish: there is no special need. Otherwise, I would send him to the clinic." The doctor said goodbye and flew away.
  "We won"t leave you alone today, father."
  "You must not, guys. Have you heard what the doctor did say?"
  "But if, suppose?"
  And he conceded. The robot placed in its box two beds: the boys were in turn on duty all night.
   . . . In the morning, before they were about to leave, he told them:
  "Well, you see: everything is fine. A trifling matter-I don"t want Dan to worry because of me. Let Lal have learned nothing." They bowed their heads as a sign of that they will fulfill his request.
  The morning was wonderful: clear, sunny. And his mood was well matched with it. Just the reason of that these boys were. This night he"s not jealous of Dan: as if his home filled, where he felt so lonely whenever returning from Dan, where the girl who called him a grandfather remained.
  
  Layla was preparing for a concert.
  "You have not enough of rehearsal, haven"t you? You must take care of yourself in every way, but not overwork!" Dan tried to prevent.
  She did not argue but continued doing. Rehearsed still a lot, but for a concert prepared in the evening. She forced Eya endlessly to sing:
  "I have to sing like you!"
  "But you sing incomparably better!"
  "Vocal is not important now-I still do not understand these things as proper as you."
  "You will soon understand!"
  "If she did not hinder herself!" Dan growled, leaving.
  "Do not worry, my dear: he was with me the same, too. Everything will be fine! But maybe, in fact, you should delay this concert until you"ve become a mother?"
  "We ought not, Eya! I have to make it as soon as possible." And she worked like possessed one. Along with her Eya did. Almost always Rita was present also, perching herself silently in the corner.
   . . . It seemed to Layla that she had never worried as before this concert; but at that moment, when she came on the stage, no one already could see her agitation. The theater was, as always, full; tens of thousands of eyes in the room and several billions before screens were staring at her in amazement: she was unrecognizable. Not so dazzlingly beautiful. And something new has appeared in all of her, her eyes, her smile. A wide dress does not hide a big belly, which seemed she carried with pride.
  It has reached only a very few people that she is expecting a baby: they reported it in whisper to ones sitting next. But at the first moment, all were so staggered that a tense silence greeted her instead of the usual applause.
  Layla sat down and pulled to her a harp-orchestrion. He looked in thousand eyes. Would they understand? Here probably also those were present-enemies, being at one with them-Yorg and Milan, who tried to kill her child. Let them see!
  She began to sing:
  "Sleep, my darling, fall asleep . . ."
  And the concert hall froze. With the sound of her voice, something new, unusual was coming into them and thrilling uncontrollably. A maternal love-tender, touching. Who knew anything about this?
  What did she know about them that they did not know just about themselves? Why excite them that unusual, what she sings about? Why makes to feel that they have never experienced? Where from, what recesses of the soul, extracts she this incomprehensible excitement?
  In their eyes reflecting what they felt Layla saw-she had found the way to their souls. She sang one after the other arias, romances, countless lullabies created by peoples disappeared long ago. And she could stop no longer. Breaking the promise given to Dan, she was singing again and again. Unaware of time, without feeling tired. Like in one breathe.
   . . . Yorg called Milan during the concert. That responded immediately.
  "Where are you?"
  "At home."
  "Do you listen to this pregnant siren?"
  "Yes."
  "Apparently, nothing has happened to her."
  "Apparently, nothing."
  "You-like me-wasn"t lucky. But you, at least, are now out of danger, that I am glad of."
  "Thank you. Good night, teacher!"
  He had no wish to talk with Yorg-even his view on the screen caused an unconscious irritation. Milan turned on the broadcast of the concert again.
  Layla sang about love, binding the souls of a man and a woman. He listened-he knew: Rita stood in front of the eyes, and the acute yearning brought him down completely. It wanted to scream, to cry; to drop everything and to run to her-to see, to touch. To hear the voice: hers-not of Yorg.
  
  15
  
  "Lee!" Deya running hung around his neck. "How long have I not seen you!"
  "Hello, hello, my little sister! How you"ve grown!" smiling happily, Lee held out his hands, greeting the others.
  "Hello, Lee! Hello, Eve! And what is your friend"s name?"
  "Guy," a giant in the space-rescuer uniform presented himself.
  "How are you, Lee?"
  "As if all right. I came to Earth for the final treatment."
  "Has everything grown together?"
  "It seems so. Maybe I'll even be able to return to the rescue service."
  "He will to, of course: how will we manage there without him?"
  "I must-even if not a rescuer. I have not still succeeded too much."
  "Judging by what you reported during the communication sessions-not little."
  "You bet! He conversed continuously with all those who had the opportunity to visit him. He told so great! Our professor of justice."
  "Come on! A professor! I just could nothing to do, so was glad to chatter with everyone."
  "Listen to him again: to chatter! I"d sweated with chattering so in a moment. He worked-to his utmost!"
  "Well, all right, all right. But Capitan, the guys were not worse: they disseminated all I explained to them. And then everything went further along the chain-from one to the other. But how well they understand and accept is hard to say: we are scattered there-it"s impossible to say much during sessions. Still, there is something: just this miracle of the Cosmos-the naughty Guy, who was summoned to be judged."
  "Your friend could do something wrong?"
  "He has succeeded. Though you will probably praise him: he not only passed all my words, but even came into an open conflict with geneticists. He hasn"t let to perform experiments on inadequates!"
  "Why did you not start just with this? How did this happen?"
  "Come on, tell on your own, Guy."
  "It was at the station "Darwin"-its orbit is located beyond the Uranus. Well, we arrived there: I supposed, we"d refuel and fly away-what was to do there? But dispatching orders didn"t come: instead a couple of days we stuck for nearly a week. All right, I thought, I will not waste time: will talk with whom it is necessary. At the station, there were a few people; mainly genetics.
  I began to talk with the service engineers-then found out what these sweet guys, geneticists, were occupied there with: mutational changes in the organism under the influence of different doses of cosmic radiation. Whom it can only on: drosophilae, mice, guinea-pigs, dogs, monkeys. Plus-on inadequates. Experiments-are not inoffensive: their waste, as one of the engineers of that place put quietly it-was considerable. Dead bodies and carcasses were burn then: their use can yield unexpected results.
  I became interesting in it. He had me unknown to geneticists showed two corpses lying in a glass chamber. Externally-something quite dreadful: abnormal proportions, enormously hypertrophied body parts. Even to look was scary! It was not clear-how they could move really.
  I asked him about it.
  "They moved somehow. But with the help of their semen, geneticists receive descendants with the hypertrophy of the needed organs. The best material for transplants. It is now the main direction of work here. Previously, there the geneticists performed on them only experiments on space security measures and the creation of individuals with an increased resistance to the conditions of outer space."
  "How long ago was a theme replaced here?"
  "Perhaps, about thirty years ago-after the beginning of the rejection restriction."
  He told me a lot. I asked him how he treated all of this. He just shrugged his shoulders: it was needed for the surgical repair-how were able there to be any questions? I answered him: commented what he knew from our point of view. Nonsense, he said, just sentimental delirium and nonsense, not a sober, rational approach to the phenomenon. But he became thinking.
  I did not disturb him for a couple of days. Then I saw that he began to surrender. An excellent guy: an astronaut. The essentials were that he had talked with other engineers. They argued among themselves and asked me to tell them as minutely as possible-what and how. They listened to me-and someone started comprehending something.
  They began to talk also with some geneticists, bring them to me. Also-different guys. Most of them had believed always that everything was correct-and there was nothing for complicating matters. But three of them, however, listened to me.
  Just then the cruiser came from Earth: it brought a new batch of experimental inadequates.
  "Well, what now?" I asked those who were at least in somewhat agreed with me. "These will be the same?"
  "Why do you ask?"
  "You know, pals, I would stick in your noses rings and in the head feathers and paint your bodies possibly brighter. Quite naturally you would look then!"
  "What we are: primitive savages?"
  "But who really? With your views, one can with clear conscience remove a scalp from the living person."
  "But just we are not engaged in these experiments," the engineers replayed.
  "But you are seeing-but being silent."
  "Well, you, too: you are seeing-but being silent!"
  How could I endure? Me-a space rescuer? We hurry always to help when people are perishing. And there people were: others killed them-ruined them for especial needs.
  All the proper population of the station gathered together only on Thursdays: for a banquet. Not a very suitable time, but there was no other opportunity: when the turn came up to me to make a toast, I expressed them all what I thought and demanded to stop the inhuman experiments. What began then! But most of the engineers that did not expect me to make up my mind to such got on my side."
  "Astronauts have always been more human than people living on Earth," Eve said.
  "And even two geneticists joined me. We are isolated the rest of the geneticists from the inadequates-newcomers and used already, stopped performing on the latter painful experiments."
  "And what happened then?"
  "We sent a radiogram to Earth with a message about it and the appeal to stop experiments on them everywhere. In response a direction to the engineering staff came to stop uncoordinated actions, and to me-the order of a rescue flight. Not to carry out it, I could not-especially since I had already caught "SOS".
  While I was flying, from Earth to the "Darwin" another staff came. All the engineers and several geneticists were summoned to Earth. I was, too."
  "So, they are going to judge you?"
  "Let them: I will have what to say at the trial. I knew it would end just so: all that I have seen and heard-has been recorded, and this record was always about me. You rewrite it, Captain-it will prove useful to us."
  "Undoubtedly!"
  "But what is going on Earth?"
  Dan was telling-and at the same time thinking that the events might about make him speak on a worldwide broadcast-to declare the open war against Yorg. The trial of Guy would become a trial of what the crisis had generated.
  But will there be enough strength to win today? Lal"s Doctrine began only to penetrate the consciousness of the people. There were many of those who refuse to accept it; even more-an incredible number-of those who were not interested in it at all. How few were still of those who would go along with them! But to wait, when they constituted a sizeable majority, would not succeed: the flow increased-it couldn"t be helped.
  "And how are you doing?" he asked Eve.
  "All the same!" she said with vexation. "I wish so much Layla bore soon!"
  "Not before a time agreed."
  "But still they are waiting. We met after the concert by Layla-I said, "Well, what? Have you seen? But we?" They-looked away. And when I talk to each about bearing a child, her eyes become sad, too. The fear after what they did to me has not disappeared yet."
  "What do you mean, Mom Eve?"
  "Later, Lee."
  "Later!" The word that can be scary. The appearance of the mothers should not be then, not after the beginning of the open public appearances on the worldwide broadcasting. Immediate results of them are very vague: their opponents may prevail at first and obtain banning birth children by proper women. But this is the principal thing now! And from this point of view, rebellion arranged by Guy was premature.
  
  The court, however, did not take place: Guy was summoned urgently to the Cosmos-to fly with over maximum speed, what only he, the space rescuer No.2, was able to do due to the disability of Lee.
  Now, before the trial, which had been forced to delay, Layla would have time to give birth. And if the ban on birth was adopted, the number of women-teachers who would have time to decide (if they would!) would be able to abandon the abortion because the ban came after they became pregnant. And it would be possible to fight for their right to raise their children on their own.
  Now Layla"s childbirth-was the most important thing, paramount one. And before it-the premiere of "The Virgin of the Paradise" was: Dan troubled particularly in it the attempt at suicide scene-a fight, a push, the fall of Houri.
  
  The play anew. Crowded again to overflowing by lucky people the theater hall. Full holographic showrooms. Activated screens of the entire Earth.
  The light goes out, and many-voiced chorus starts sounding "Jericho, Jericho!" The psalm of Afro-American slaves.
  Two-He and She-watching an old movie-"Uncle Tom"s Cabin". A planter with a rough face mocks his slave, which is clearly superior to him intellectually.
  "What an abomination!" She is outraging. "How just could such a thing exist?
  "Are you surprised at this? But I am more surprised just by the other."
  "By what exactly?"
  "The fact that something like this can exist today."
  "Today? What do you mean?"
  "What you know but are not be surprised by. The fact that we-the proper-and they-the inadequate-exist: what is even worse than slavery, because the slave could escape."
  "But they really are mentally inadequate. They are primitive, stupid and totally insensitive."
  "No! Not at all!!! They are primitive? Sure: they are really thought almost nothing. But they are not insensitive-not at all! I know: I do know-quite exactly."
  And His story began: they sat on the platform at the edge of the stage in a spot of light amid the darkness. On other platforms another He appeared-Paul, in His unit. It"s night.
  The story sounded about how he-a scientist, approached the incredibly great discovery-by overexerting himself brought him to complete mental exhaustion. Unexplained anxiety and insomnia prevented him from being alone. He made a radio call.
  Houri appeared-Layla: stout, with a big belly. He and Houri; she offered herself to him, he shook his head negatively. They sat side by side in silence. And something flashed in the face of Houri, gazing at him, helpless. She hugged him, cuddled in her arms.
  "Are you very bad, darling?"
  "Yes, I am. Speak! Tell me something," He was asking.
  "What to tell, darling? I do not know anything."
  "Anything-just speak."
  And she, cuddling him to her, began his story. A light appeared on the main stage: there was a third plan. There Houri, the second-Rita was.
  An elementary school and rejection of her. Then another "school": for inadequates. And finally, the third one, where she was prepared to become a houri.
  She-as a houri already. One by one stages of their life were going: orgies of erotic games, a trip on call, the song in the circle of friends. Their primitive speech sounded.
  "It is bad to tell, darling, but you feel bad, and I know nothing else."
  Layla"s voice sounded, and Rita was moving around the stage. The voice sounded quietly: Houri did not imagine a different life. On the screens, where both close-up faces, of Layla and Rita-there were disgust and pain, replacing the dull look, the usual obsequious smile of houris. And a quite different smile turned to the boys-houris whose instructor she became for a short time.
  And the scary: just how houris, having become older, go away somewhere and do not return any more; how they did not want to go when called, but still went because they were afraid to leave the usual circle of friends.
  "And it happens also so . . ."
  Houri-Rita writhed on the stage, shouting: "I do not want any more!!!" and smashing a vase, cut herself with a piece of glass.
  "Then there is a pity!"
  It was a pity! But the voice of Layla told already a story about their joys: their holidays when the houris, women and men, chose each other on their own; about the competitions in which they saw a lot of other houris. And this all was going on the stage.
   . . . An intermission! Dan took breath. What he only knew once, what he had told them, they as if told him-just about him. Differently-they exposed what escaped from his mind: he looked without interrupting as if learned it all the first time.
  The audience was buzzing around: they were discussing, arguing; and some of them-were grimly sullenly, and their eyebrows were knitted.
  Something he should remember! Ah, yes: Marc had not come to the performance, did not use an invitation of Paul and Layla-this was strange.
  Dan called him:
  "Why have you not come?"
  "Decided to see at home: I"m a little out of order."
  "What exactly?!"
  "Ah! Just the age: nothing serious." He tried to look cheerful in order Dan did not think that it wasn"t just a slight indisposition.
  Another heart attack began at a time when he called a cabin to go to the raketodrome. The doctor stopped it quickly and went away. While sitting in a chair-it was so-so, but if you got up-start ed to choke.
  "So long, Dan! Go behind the scenes: you are waited there for sure," and he turned off the connection.
   . . . The second act. Dan sat watching tensely Layla.
  "Maybe, you will sleep a little, darling?"
  "No-tell me further."
  "I do not know anything else. Maybe you want me? Also, not? Shall I sing to you?"
  "Yes. Just what you together with your friends sing for yourselves."
  The voice of Paul-His second sounds: "What atrocity this is: to take a living human being and to have trained her to meet their needs, which we do not consider elevated-to turn into a sexy toilet and only in this to see the sense and the justification of their existence among us! To deprive of the right to manage herself-to turn her into a thing, into an inanimate robot", "Who we are?", "Does intelligence give the right of inhumanity?"
  The words fell into the hall. The accompaniment of loud feverish heartbeats. He, the second, was now on the very stage-sat, leaning his forehead on his hands. Houri sang a drown-out plaintive song.
  Blood knocked, and His internal cry repeated in the dynamics: "I don"t want any more!" The aquarium lit brightly; huge shadows of fishes moved on the walls. Here was the way out! With the feast hit He broke the glass and seized a sharp splinter. And then: Houri hung on his arm.
  "Oh, darling-you mustn"t!!!"
  Dan strained to the limit, following their struggle. No: they did not overdo it! Instead flinging Her, He tore himself away and, looking at his hands stained with blood, threw the splinter. Dan was relieved: they did exactly as they agreed.
  Houri was sitting, resting his head on his chest, hugging him with her bloody hands, and crying. It started sounding quietly music: an unknown instrument, very similar to the violin register of orchestrion. But the sound of it was deeper, sharper: it was a violin-genuine one. The record of Dan"s performance. It cried, tears the heart. And sometimes it sounded through sobs: "Oh, darling!", "Oh, bad!", "Sorry for the fishes, too!"
  It came the morning-She left. Forever. Doctors came to Him"s and took away along with them. He lay on his bed in the hospital.
  Then He again-well-in his unit. He was calling Houri.
  "She is not available any more. But other similar examples are," a sexologist replayed.
  "What happened to her?!"-no answer!
  He was at the computer: worked, thought. And on the big screen-the view of the starting hyperexpress was.
  But suddenly, displacing the solemn music, again the violin sounds.
   . . . A long, terribly long silence. Then the explosion: a burst of applause. And many people-had tears in their eyes.
  Only in one hour the audience began to disperse, and Dan with Eya went to the backstage.
  He embraced both performers of Houri:
  "How wonderful you played!"
  Rita pressed her forehead against his shoulder. Dan"s hand held her, and this was so good that she wanted to cry. She closed her eyes, and it seemed to her that it was the other"s hand-of the one whose name she did not want to remember.
  "But you will now play no longer!" Dan said to Layla.
  "All right, Dad,"-she felt herself what effort this performance was needed.
  "The theater will miss her," Paul sighed.
  "Rita will be along with you: with her you"ll be able to produce everything without me. How great you played today, my girl!
  Rita nodded. Rare tears rolled down from her eyes. She freed gently from the hand of Dan.
  
  16
  
  Milan also watched the performance. Sitting at home, of course. He watched without stopping, since the very moment when Rita appeared. She! She-her face, her voice! He looked, he listened to her. He felt that he believed; that cannot help but believe everything seen by him.
  He did not analyze her performance: it seemed to him immediately the height of perfection. How much of feeling, of freedom was in expressing what she represented: he felt all the nuances put by her into playing.
  A pathetic houri -- inadequate, primitive. But-a human being! A human with all his senses: the same felt pain and insult, responded to kindness-Rita represents all so precisely and so ingeniously simply. He had seen houris hundreds of times, but not a hundredth part of that in them what she had succeeded to understand-to play one of them. Yes, she is really-a great actress!
  Rita! The same Rita, who has given him so many wonderful moments, which all the significance of he became to understand entirely only after he lost his right of them. He understood now more and more clearly, how it was hard without her: he wanted almost howl.
  What a pity that she did not appear in the second act. However, he could not already but to watch longer.
  Now only Layla. With the bulging abdomen: he was unable to hinder her. "Oh, darling!", "Sorry for the fishes, too!" She cried, clutching with her bloody hands the head of the man rescued by her. Who made cuts in her-how few chances she had not to be killed: Milan knew exactly-there were almost none of them.
  The violin cried-and he was surprised to discover that his face was wet. Something turned over inside: he felt hatred-for those who have the right to kill Houri.
  And a hatred for themselves. He remembered terribly clearly with what calculating cruelty he threw in the face of Layla words that he aimed with at the child inside her; he beat exactly, methodically, trying to hit more painfully. How Rita could not hate him,-such!
  Rita and Layla-two Houris stand embracing on the stage, and people lay and lay flowers to their feet. Rita! He desired unbearably to see her. Today! Now!
  He could hardly remember how he called a cabin, how sat in a rocket plane. He woke up in the City of Moose raketodrome.
  She did not wait for him. He had thrown his chip to him but forgotten to take away her one: he could at any time to call her-but she wouldn"t talk with him. It"s hopeless!
  It did not matter! He had to see her-without fail: must wait until she comes back home. To hail, come. And let be what may!
  Milan waited for many hours. Time passed agonizingly long. He located behind the bushes, where he could see her from when she appeared. Sitting on the ground, he watched and thought. About everything. About her. About himself. About Yorg. These hours helped clarify a lot.
   . . . To judge-he should know. On his own. To know deeply enough-to understand, rather than to rely on ready estimates of others.
  What they showed-was the truth: a lot of that he was able to see on his own. Repeatedly. But-what lay low in this he did not understand. Sure: "Does intelligence give the right of inhumanity?" And then, in what they themselves had become-proper intellectuals: dehumanization, what terrible depth they showed. Yorg only could rejoice at this: for him the ideal was a human without human feelings. And he almost became himself the same.
  But everything was on the contrary: different, human joys, which Yorg did not recognize, were not a hindrance-but a necessary addition to the joy of the creative work. To live like Yorg further-was impossible. The joyless existence, a dead thing-not this the mankind should go to. Not of course: the crisis was not the good!
  Unfortunately, he had come to this, having lost Rita already. How difficult everything turned out: they were like-minded-completely-in the beginning; then she had understood before him what he considered totally unacceptable-but against his will penetrated his consciousness. And he fought: against her, against himself-and lost her.
  "I do not change my beliefs so easily". Later-she was no longer along with him, but he argued mentally with her, turned over in his mind all that she said in those happiest nights in his life. His arguments, for some reason, expired more and more; he felt that everything was formerly undoubted, he did not perceive with the same faith: the desire to critically analyze everything appeared. To better comprehend, he even started reading works by Lal Senior.
  The old opposed, not letting admit the collapse of his previous views. And just today all collapsed finally: he realized that was able no longer to defend what the mind and conscience Lal Senior and Dan rebelled against. He had-comprehended! But not too late? How could she trust him after that irreparable, what he had committed? But without her he could not-either live or work: he found that too soon.
  But now the protection of the old was a betrayal of himself. And about this he had to tell Yorg. It"s scary to think! How many friends would with contempt turn away from him! What had he to do?
  To tell it! Otherwise-you would lie to themselves and to others. Pretend that you believe-and know that you hate. You would despise yourself. There was nothing worse than that.
  Just to tell Yorg! To collect his entire strength-and to tell! And until you had done this, you might not approach her. Until you had done this!
   . . . Her appearance caught him napping, even though he waited just for this: she appeared in the distance-walked slowly along the path, like did all the time when they met each other here every night. She had not changed this habit: she could really get just his unit by a cabin. Despite the very late hour.
  She was too little visible, but he knew that this was she. The best-the only one in the whole world. He could not believe-it was she, in reality. You could look at her-only! But-hail? No: it was impossible. You might not! So far, he had no right.
  She slowly walked past. He watched with bated breath until she disappeared behind the entrance door.
  17
  
  Dan and Marc delved in the archive of Lal. Most of the work had already done: almost all, even unfinished, Lal"s works had been published-transferred to the Central Archive. But there was still a considerable amount of factual material collected by him-they devote a considerable part of the free time to sorting of it.
  "Listen," Dan turned to Marc, to share interesting finding, but Marc was sitting with his eyes closed, gripping the arms of the chair with his hands-his face was white like chalk. "What"s wrong?"
  Marc just groaned weakly. Dan laid him immediately and drove a cyber-diagnostician prepared for Layla"s giving birth.
  The heart! Dan did not call for a physician-injected the drug and waited until Marc"s cheeks began to turn pink. Then he asked:
  "How do you feel?"
  "Not bad: stopping."
  "How long have you got this?"
  "The first time," Marc lied first in his life. But Dan was not satisfied: requested the medical records of him.
  "The third, but not the first!" he said reproachfully.
  "Such one-is the first. Those ones-were not strong. What do you want: my age".
  "You should go to the clinic. The heart is much worn."
  "I"ll heal. Just not in the clinic: I"ll manage without it."
  "You overexerted much lately."
  "No more than you."
  "But my body is much younger than yours."
  "What can I do? I"m not really an academician. But if I were, then I would not allow killing a donor for me. And you, too."
  "But transplanting a heart . . ."
  "A heart just of a donor: the same. These conversations are irrelevant for you and me." To end the dispute, he closed his eyes, and Dan left him alone.
  
  Till Layla"s birth it remained a little, and Dan let do nothing, but engage in training for it. Opposed resolutely her participation even in the discussion of the new production, which began to prepare Paul: "The Rainbow" by Wanda Wasilewska-Eya prompted it. Rita had a major role in it-of the partisan-mother Olena.
  It was impossible to oppose Dan. Eya comforted her with the usual "He treated me the same", but such, inactive, life burdened Layla. And she found a way-but such one that Dan could not argue. She combined business with pleasure: met regularly with friends, inviting them to visit her at home.
  Dan was surprised that they came in pairs: a man and a woman.
  "They are who live together," Layla explained to him. "I have a lot such of friends."
  He understood her purpose: among people who were more likely than others to become parents, these couples were the most probable. And he began to help Layla.
  They have achieved something: what they saw affected them noticeably. Dan and Eya were, like them, a couple living together, but . . . But Dan and Eya had something they did not have: the children. The son, who, along with Layla, waited appearance of their child; a teenage girl, cheerful and sociable. "The main point of our campaign", Dan recalled the words of Lal.
  People have seen not just the big belly Layla but could feel also joyful anticipation felt by her and all the others. They could compare life of such the family and of their one-concentrated on them two.
  Dan believed that this meeting would result. But perhaps, after his grandson had been born. He knew exactly that Yorg would be then also forced to keep silence: the events developed not in his favor. As a matter of fact, the production of "The Virgin of the Paradise" was the first global appearance, which results affected immediately: now hardly anyone was not familiar-at least in general terms-with the doctrine by Lal. The discussions of his books were going throughout accompanied by fierce debates. Visiting erotic games decreased. The number of supporters of the views by Lal was already noticeable.
  It is now principal the children began to appear before the court of Guy. Fortunately, it is delayed so far. Although-how to understand this fortune: Guy was injured badly during the rescue. Now his life is already out of danger, but a week ago it was impossible to guarantee and scare to look at Lee. Rather dear price for the procrastination of the court. But yet, no matter how sorry him, the misfortune happened to him-was the blessing now. Life was so complicated!
  Just a grandson would be born soon, and some of women, convinced with Eve"s words and example of Layla, will conceive. Their number will first be very small. But they will be really-and someone would follow their example, too, and mothers in the world would become more and more. People would see the children every day, and the time would come when almost no one would be able to imagine the life without them.
  But you would not be able to prevent it, Yorg! Who had killed the child of Eve.
  But certainly, he would try. His strength was still great-his supporters were those who consider the existing order of things the best from a wide variety of points of view. First of all-the most profitable: the inadequates must not be a burden of the intelligent humanity. Even more-with the necessity of the prompt decision of the agenda of ambitious planes: the settlement of Earth-2 and the Contact. For the present, this-and only this seemed to be the main thing to the overwhelming majority of people. They were a chief asset of Yorg; they would put their votes on his scale. Among them-the favorite pupil of Dan, Arg, was.
  The great tasks, the great problems! What a terrible side they were able to turn out with when people ceased to imagine clearly what they might and what might not sacrifice for the sake of them in order not to lose themselves by this.
  Until this had been understood-it was too early to go to the Contact: the humanity was too unattractive in its present cast of mind. At first-justice and humanity: which the return to was an immediate task. It should not be delayed: the other great tasks would appear endlessly. Only the creation of the "Dyson sphere" , which they began to talk again about, would last out for centuries.
  Great goals: among those for whom they were the main-his Son, Lal Junior, and it filed the mind with bitterness, though it was impossible not to respect the Son for his integrity. But how would he behave in the decisive moment, would not vote against the destruction of all that is based on the new slavery-the existence of the inadequates: the diversion of forces for that could delay significantly the departure to Earth-2.
  And one more worried him badly: the condition of Marc. He had become noticeably weaker, walked with difficulty, but did not want to go to the clinic-didn"t wand even to talk about that. He took some medicines-and limited just with this. And continued to work-did not spare self: the habit of an entire generation, who lived during the crisis.
  
  The new attack occurred at Marc again while working on archives of Lal. At this time, it was so strong, that Dan, rushed up to him, had to call a physician immediately.
  Prior to his arrival he managed to inject the medication. The attack subsided, but the condition of Marc was worrisome.
  "Ah, my old acquaintance!" the doctor glared at the screen cyber diagnostician. "How started?"
  Dan told what he injected. The doctor nodded: Dan did everything qualifiedly absolutely.
  "I told him then to go immediately to his doctor. Why has he still the old heart?"
  "He . . ."
  "The clinic is essential! If a heart attack occurs-it can be very extensive. We must have time!" he called a special ambulance cabin, which the half-conscious Marc was laid in carefully. The doctor sat down next to him, turned on the cabin of the gentle mode of delivery: all city traffic through the pipes was adjusted for the doctor with the patient movement without obstacles.
   . . . Dan was in the lobby of the clinic-without a doctor none foreign person was allowed going farther. But the doctor, who had taken Marc with him, ran soon out to him.
  "Your friend is behaving strangely. He woke up and, having learnt that we are going to perform immediately a heart replacement, flatly refused," he was excited. "What is he afraid of? An elementary operation-nothing special!"
  "It is-not afraid. Can you take me to him?"
  "Of course! Will you have persuaded him?"
  "I don"t know. Let"s go!"
  It was awful to look at Marc. It appeared that another attack started. But he was conscious.
  "Marc!" Dan leaned over him.
  "Dan," Marc opened with an effort his eyes. There was a wild pain in them. "Tell them I forbid them to transplant to me a heart of a donor," his voice was barely audible.
  Dan went into the next room, where doctors were waiting for him.
  "Persuaded?"
  "No. It will be done never. Help him by other means."
  "With what ones? Other means-any-are good only as temporary. You do know!"
  "Has not really been created anything effective recently?"
  "What for? We perform transplantation-and that"s it! Why is it needed something else?"
  "But transplantation he won"t let to do."
  "All right-we"ll try to help with drugs, but . . . To guarantee something we cannot."
  Dan went back to the lobby. He sat down in a chair: to wait.
  The doctor went out to him not too soon.
  "It seems, so far everything turned out all right. He"s sleeping. But the case is too difficult: it"s none the heart, but rags. It"s impossible to hope that things will sort themselves out."
   . . . Dan spent a sleepless night. Nobody knew at home anything: he was afraid that the news might reach Layla. Running out for exercises without Eya, he contacted immediately the clinic.
  "Sleeping still."
  "The night was quiet?"
  "Fortunately, yes. But really there"s no hope of anything. If not to make transplantation, he left to live short."
  "He has my chip. When you need me-use it."
  He did not go into the pool. And could hardly eat at the breakfast. Waited.
   . . . Marc was still very weak but could speak.
  "Persuade him, do not let him die," the doctor said again before to let him into the ward.
  Marc"s eyes warmed when Dan went up to the bed of intensive care device.
  "I"m sorry to trouble you," Marc said quietly.
  "Have you not changed your mind? The situation is critical."
  "I know. But I said then yet: I won"t repeat. I do not have the right-and I do not want."
  "We need you now too much."
  "All the same: this may not be done."
  "Your refusal won"t change anything in the meanwhile."
  "But my agreement will change for sure: I will lose the right to look openly into the eyes of my boys."
  "I myself-have the body of the inadequate."
  "You did not know then yet."
  "A quarter of Lee"s body is taken away from donors. But he succeeded to have propagandized almost entire the Near Cosmos."
  "From an interview of Lee at the publication, it was eliminated one sentence: "When I think that my salvation has cost the lives of other people taken without their consent, I want to die"."
  "Marc . . ."
  "You must not, Dan. You know that you should not say that to me. All-or nothing, Dan. I will be ashamed to live with a heart taken away from the donor."
  "Marc, they may not save you."
  "Let it be so. My death will have a meaning. Please, sit down, Dan. Lal would have understood-I cannot do differently. Though I prevented him a lot from talking quite openly."
  "You have saved him."
  "I did it only because of a fear of him, I loved him-but thought that he was mistaken."
  "Do not blame yourself."
  "I have understood him too late. I left to live, anyway, not much-but I have done too little for him. For all of us."
  "You have published his books."
  "You would have done it without me. No, not at all: if I die now, then knowing that I succeeded to do something essential. People will rather believe in our ideas-the ideas by Lal. As the ancient sage Hillel has said: "If I am not for myself, who is for me? And being for my own self, what am "I"? And if not now, when?""
  Marc closed his eyes: he got tired of the talk.
  "Sit with me a little," he said in a whisper.
  Then he opened his eyes, smiled slightly:
  "But maybe, it will work out somehow. I will succeed to see your grandchild. Well, now go! Just tell the doctors to leave me alone: let them not pester with a transplant."
  At the entrance of the clinic Dan ran into of Son"s comrades: Yves, Uno, and Alexander.
  "Senior, you were now with him?"
  "How is he?"
  "How do you know he is here?"
  "The doctor said."
  "The doctor? Why is that?"
  "He saw us before. When we accompanied Grandfather from you."
  "Whom?"
  "The editor Marc: we call him so."
  "It was occurred an attack of him. That doctor flew by call."
  "Ah, old acquaintance!" That"s when it was.
  "Why you did not report it? At least-to Lal?"
  "Grandfather did not tell."
  "May we see him?"
  "I"ll let you know," he did not say anything more to them.
   . . . Marc was a bit better the next day.
  "You do see: it has worked out again. They raised panic early: are accustomed to, you see, if anything occurred-to hurry with their favorite transfers. That"s good that I have not let to."
  Dan did not argue.
  "His improvement is temporary-we should expect a new attack at any moment. And then a heart infarction will happen: it can mean just his death," the doctor told him.
  But he did not tell about it Marc. And did no longer try to persuade him.
  "Layla-does not know about me?"
  "No."
  "It"s good: she must not worry."
  "I"ve told only Eya. And your three guys know: that they are coming here."
  "And they are now here?"
  "Here."
  "Nice guys. You ask to admit them to come to me."
  "You need rest."
  "I feel good with them. They came to see me at home, I got used to them."
  "You know, they call you Grandfather."
  "I know," Marc smiled. "Ask: let them come."
  
  Marc every day became slowly better; he laughed softly at the fears of doctors-but they did not take their eyes off him.
  The worst thing that could happen none the less delayed. Another concern once again took first place: Layla had to give birth any day now, and Dan kept her under almost constant supervision. He had to deliver a baby.
  "He has a lot of experience-is the first-class obstetrician," Eya cheered Layla.
   . . . Dan connected Marc-apologized for not being able to visit: Layla went into labor.
  "It"s wonderful. You must not go to me. Let me know when it will be born-I"ll wait."
  And here Dan was holding a newborn. Now-just his grandson. Eya assisting him was next to him.
  After treating the child, he brought him to show Layla. Then he called Son and Daughter.
  "Hold him!" he said to Son. "He"s yours!"
  "Our baby!" Daughter shone.
  In a broadcast a message went immediately: the baby is born! To Marc, Eve, Lee, Paul, Rita-and the thousands of others who waited impatiently for this news.
  And immediately after the joyous occasion, occurred in the afternoon, another one did. At night: a myocardial infarction-of Marc. Dan went immediately to the clinic.
  Layla was lying, sometimes waking up and looking in the direction of the children"s chamber where the newborn was sleeping. Lal was on duty near his son. They both weren"t informed about Marc.
  
  Marc was bad: the heart infarction, extensive fairly- though to a lesser extent than doctors expected. But they did not hide the fear that it may be followed almost immediately by a second one. Marc was lying motionless; but his condition seemed to have become better again.
  "Actually, before the application of transplantations the most did not die of a heart infarction," Dan said to the doctors.
  "With such the heart-it was succeeded rarely to save. The next infarction can kill him immediately. He sacrifices himself to his own views."
  "We have the right to do so: not to spare themselves only. We are against the use of killed donors. We will be more and more numerous, and you should look for other means of treatment."
  "It"s complicated."
  "But the continuous monitoring system?"
  "Of course: it does be the most effective what can be. But we can still only dream of it. You know how it is difficult to create."
  "I know that."
  "Therefore, it is necessary still to save the people by existing reliable way."
  "No: it is inhumane. We have to fight for the creation of CMS."
  "At this, we are ready to support you."
  "Physicians-are representatives of the most humane profession. I trust you will understand that we cannot save the life of ones, taking it from others: the physician-may not be simultaneously a killer."
  "But now-we cannot save your friend otherwise."
  "He is a little better again."
  The doctors shrugged their shoulders.
  Marc was lying motionless. His sight went somewhere inside: he thought about something. Almost could not speak. And asked only:
  "How is the baby?"
  Dan told him; however, he has seen his grandson too little.
  "It is a pity that I won"t see him without a screen!"
   . . . Dan told this Eya.
  "If we could bring the child to the clinic."
  "How is he?"
  "In my opinion, he weakens continuously."
  "We must fulfill his last wish."
  "How to tell this Layla?"
  "I"ll do that. But you prepare Marc."
   . . . Layla held out her son to Marc. He watched eagerly: the little, wonderful man. From his presence, feeling of inevitable, imminent death was gone suddenly somewhere: the kid had driven it.
  But he wrinkled his face and began to cry, uttering ridiculously clearly: "Lah, lah!" Marc"s eyes appeared puzzled.
  "It"s time to feed him soon," Layla said, "he started shouting prematurely. We"ll have to leave." Eya saw Marc became sad immediately.
  "Feed here!" she said.
  The kid was sucking vigorously. Marc was looking, and one could read at his face increasing peace, his eyes shone brightly with warmth.
  "All right!" he whispered when Dan leaned toward him, saying goodbye. "Great! If I still do not recover, I"ll die calmly. Tell the guys that Grandfather is waiting for them today."
  "Grandpa! You will recover-we"ll put him in a baby carriage and go for a walk together," Deya said, kissing him at parting.
  "Sure, my girl!"
  At night, the signal of an emergency call woke Dan.
  "Hurry, senior!" the duty physician said. "The second heart infarction."
  A large group of physicians was standing beside Marc"s resuscitation chamber. Operating robots were on call. Screens and indicators of a cyber-diagnostician were lighting-but it was obvious without them how bad the situation is.
  Marc"s white absolutely face was contorted in pain. For a moment he opened his eyes:
  "Dan! You"ve come?"
  "I am here, Marc."
  "I have not passed, Dan. All clear. Do not be afraid: I will die peacefully. I"ve seen the baby, bid farewell to Deya and you all. And seen the guys. I felt fine. All is fine. Everything will be fine. Give me your hand. Farewell, Dan!"-despite the pain, he did not close his eyes, looked at Dan eagerly.
  And suddenly the pain disappeared from his face-it began to appear the same serenity with which he looked at Layla breastfed her baby.
  Peaks of lines on the screen of the diagnostician were gone; the alarm display started flashing. A heart massager worked intensively; stimulants were injected immediately, and oxygen supply enhanced. Doctors waited tensely.
  It took seconds, minutes. Lines were as smooth as before. Like then. When Kid did not wake up. That"s it!
  The physicians did not give up for a long time. Electro stimulator! To no avail. More doses of stimulants in the veins! Oxygen! The massager! Only Dan stood perfectly motionless-knowing that their means were already useless.
  "That is it!" the older of the physicians said finally, taking his cap off; the others did the same.
  Dan continued to look at the newly departed friend. It seemed that Marc just fell asleep: peace was poured over his face. Dan on his own closed Marc"s eyes.
  "Let"s go," the senior doctor said. "He does not need us anymore."
  They sat in the lobby chairs and kept silence-depressed, shocked with the just occurred death.
  How short he had known Marc. And how close he became immediately, how much had succeeded to do. The man who had saved Lal: standing still at the beginnings of what he had sacrificed without hesitation his life for.
  "A wonderful death!" the senior doctor broke the silence suddenly. "Wonderful-if it may be said so about death."
  Dan felt a lump in his throat prevented him from speaking, replying the doctor.
  "Do you feel bad?" that asked. Dan was silent.
  "We have to give him twenty milliliters of ethanol-to relieve tension a bit."
  "And I need also," one of the doctors said.
  "And me." Everyone would like to take some ethanol.
  The robot brought a flask with it. The senior doctor poured it out.
  "Let"s recall the ancient custom: remember him. May his memory live forever!"
  Everyone swallowed silently an unpleasant-tasting liquid. But it helped for a short time to relax a little bit.
  "I see such for the first time. Even at the very last moment, we would have saved him, if he gives his consent to the transplant."
  "I said: he could not-do this."
  "They are amazing people-your followers, Academician Dan. It makes to wonder. To do that!"
  "He has done as a Human," Dan said.
  Something prevented them to disperse immediately. Finally, Dan stood up-all doctors accompanied him to the exit.
  He walked home. The sun rose, everything was fresh and bright. It was hard to believe that Marc had just gone.
  They waited him at home. Expected and feared the terrible news-and therefore did not connect to him.
  Dan"s face told everything: no one asked questions. Crying, Daughter ran away.
  The baby with raised legs was sleeping placidly stretching out his arms with clenched fists. Dan came up to him. But even the sight of his grandson has not helped at least a little calm down.
  "Marc!!!" unexpectedly for himself, he growled somewhat indistinctly.
  And the baby opened his eyes suddenly. As if his grandfather called his name-and he responded.
  
  
  
  Part III
  
  On the EVE
  
  18
  
  Despite his firm decision, Milan put off a long his explanation with Yorg. Anew and anew, he thought over just what he would have to tell him.
  Yorg needed him. As an active assistant in the impending battle-he wouldn"t want to lose him: would try to persuade-would prove his rightness. Only not having let Yorg to overcome at the dispute, having stood up himself-he might part with him. This conversation should be the only one.
  But there was no hesitation: a desire to leave everything as it was appeared never-it was impossible any more.
  It was the evening when he told himself: "Tomorrow!" All night he did not close his eyes. In the morning called Yorg, arranged a meeting.
  Yorg was waiting for him, as always, at the institute.
  "Good afternoon, Milan. Any news?"
  "Good afternoon."
  "I"m waiting."
  "I have no news. I just need to talk with you."
  "What about?"
  "About the too serious: I have stopped believing-in what I struggled for along with you."
  "But you say that there is no news! This, perhaps-is the most unpleasant of all those you reported. Have you thought enough before you say it?"
  "Yes: sure."
  "So! Why is that?"
  "I have analyzed carefully what we defended, and-what they suggest restoring them: I had the opportunity to become convinced of the correctness of their comprehension of the human nature."
  "Come, come, go on! I"m listening to you carefully."
  "I have understood that much of what they tell about is necessary-to me self: because without that it is impossible to live."
  "What, for example?"
  "For example-what they call love, and what we laughed at."
  "Excuse my too frank question: is Rita involved in this?"
  "Involuntarily: after my deed with Layla, I did not see her. But I had the opportunity to think through all what I had heard from her and compared with what I felt myself."
  "This is a temporary weakness, my dear. It is necessary just to wait, and you will gain back the confidence in our rightness and the strength to continue the struggle. The open battle is coming irrespective of Dan on his own wants it now or not: those who listen to him give us this opportunity with their actions. I still had only to restrain you-I will not soon have to do it."
  "You won"t," Milan responded.
  "Undoubtedly," Yorg continued, pretending that he has not noticed his tone. "It is a pity, after all, that you could not cause anything to Layla. But the case of this space rescuer was more convenient for us. Just too inopportunely, he was summoned in the space: we haven"t succeeded to use the court at him before she has given birth. And they continue to act. Are you aware?"
  "Aware of that?"
  "Today there is another demonstration over the worldwide broadcast. Another funeral-in the meanwhile they have nothing else to show: of their hero and great martyr, the former chief editor of the "The News" Marc, who guarded Lal under his wing once. The victim of not our malicious intrigues, but his own ridiculous views: he refused flatly a heart transplant and died of a heart infarction. By the way, they should start," he switched on the big screen.
  A large glade in the mountains, which the other funeral was aired before from-of the youngest son of Dan. An open grave next to another one-of the child. Rocket planes were sitting down at a distance one after another. A procession appeared, walking slowly to the grave. On the shoulders of going ahead was the coffin with Marc.
  They stood at the open coffin: Dan and Eya, Eve and the space rescuer No.1 Lee, Layla with a baby and Lal Junior, the weeping daughter of Dan, three young university students, several journalists from "The News"-colleagues of Marc. And else-Paul and Rita. Rita! Milan stared at her uninterruptedly: Yorg sneered scornfully to himself.
  "So, they gathered here almost all. Just that rescuer, whom the trial awaits, is missing."
  "No, teacher. Not he only. I am missing there."
  "This-does be too much!" Yorg switched off the screen and turned to Milan. His nostrils swelled, but he was silent: it seemed, could not immediately find the needed words.
  "I want you to explain to me everything what"s happening to you!" he said at last.
  "This is just why I have come to you."
   . . . "But do you not think that you are ready to go over on their side only to earn her forgiveness?"
  "No, it is not so. But that is-also: I am not ashamed of that. There are things that proved to be needed. Vitally. I have already told."
  "Love?"
  "Yes! Because it makes life complete."
  "And for that you"re willing to renounce everything?"
  "What exactly?"
  "The science and its clean, high joys."
  "But that is not all. This is just one of the aspects of our lives. It is not in any way contrary to what I have got: a personal happiness and creative one complement each other harmoniously. And I renounce only what seems unnatural and therefore inadmissible: our dehumanization-how is it possible to call differently what we do with the inadequates?"
  "You start to say like Dan-or just Lal."
  "I have read all of his major works: to comprehend what they want. This is the terrible truth for all of us: Lal first realized it. The facts that I know only confirm this truth."
  "Do you understand, what may expect you? You will have no place in our midst: none of those engaged in science, which you devoted self to, won"t deal with you. They announced their boycott of you."
  "I know. But-I cannot already other ways. And if Rita does not forgive me, I still won"t get back to you. She isn"t the only point now."
  "But do you know how they will call your act? A betrayal!"
  "Let them call so-those who do not want to understand the truth that I really cannot betray."
  "But, how can you? Just you-Milan? Who knew no fear, no doubt? The only one, whom I dared to reveal entirely all that would have seemed almost sacrilegious to too many of who do not have the strength to hear out boldly the sober dictates of reason, and what-therefore-everything must know never."
  "And with this you gave me the opportunity to understand fully what I defended along with you. As a token of gratitude for that, I will never use your candor, when I will no longer in your midst: I see you"re afraid of that. Those words of you no one will hear from me. I would desire even to forget them."
  "To forget?"
  "Exactly! If to accept the truth that you have told, people should become cyborgs as soon as possible. So: I think we"ve said all to each other. It"s time to bid farewell."
  
  "How, however, to explain to you?" Eya became thoughtful. "No-perhaps I won"t convey you in words everything entirely. Let"s better flight to us! You have to see the baby closely-not on the screen."
  Until now, they avoided contact of the child with not members of their family-the exception was made only for the dying Marc. Rita the first after him was to see the son of Layla.
   . . . Layla breast-fed the child. Rita felt that began to understand just what Eya had found difficulty to convey in words.
  The child had finished sucking, and Layla stretched him out to her:
  "Hold it a minute, please. Just take it as I did."
  Rita took the baby cautiously. Amazing tiny man! The warm one, and he smelt of milk. Something rolled over in her chest.
  "Now you understand, right?" Eya entered the room asked her.
  Rita nodded.
  "You"re looking at him as if you want to give him your breast. Like me, when I was given the first time to hold a baby."
  And suddenly the tears began to flow down on the cheeks of Rita. Eya hurried to take his grandson and go with him away.
  "What happened to you, my girl?" Layla sat down next to Rita, hugged her.
  "I . . . I . . . I thought: he-he could not be born. Because of . . ."
  "You must not remember it now."
  "Yes! I have-to tell you: I am so guilty-in you all! You could not even guess."
  "Well, if you need to-tell me: do not suffer. I"m listening to you."
  Exciting and stumbling, Rita began to tell. Everything: how she was the spy of Yorg; that told them about "The Wild Duck" and "Emperor and Galilean".
  "But it was not only that, right?"
  No, not only that. Still-the first visit to this home was, when something budged inside her. How gradually their words, their thoughts penetrated her. About excruciating hesitations between them and Milan.
  "True, it began to seem to me that he was beginning to alter-as I did. I began to tell him a lot-not what was only needed for Yorg: my impressions of you. He listened. Did not argue, did not mind. And it seemed to me more and more that he was different-not such he still turned out to be after all. I became so glad when he asked to introduce him to you. If I had known that he planned!"
  "Do not devour your heart! You came to us by the hard way."
  "You-for some reason-trusted me always!"
  "Right. I liked something of you: I trust my intuition. You had from the very beginning some inclinations, but in "The V of the Paradise" you staggered me: now I understand why you could play so great. Tell me, do you love him so much?"
  "What?! Whom?"
  "Milan."
  "I love? After he has almost done to you what Yorg to Eve. I hate him!"
  "It is hard for you."
  "Yes . . ." Rita sat, bowing her head low.
  "It is-a blessing for you: both your love for him, and your present-day pangs-without them you would not become a very actress. Maybe for a long time else. We have no other choice: to play for real, we need to have experienced too much on our own. Do not hang your head, girl! Life is a complicated thing,-and love, too."
  "I cannot forgive him . . ."
  "He-was not like Yorg when that quietly disposed of Eve: I have heard the record of her telling. But Milan, I"ve noticed, was excited: did not feel confident. What if he forced himself to do it? Trying to overcome the hesitations that you have, perhaps, inspired him with. His way can be harder than yours. Do not hurry!"
  "Why are you defending him?"
  "I say again: I trust my intuition. And he"s smart: understands many things. Otherwise-so exactly-he would not have defined my most vulnerable point: just what he said sat inside me. In the very depths: I forced myself not to think about it-because I was afraid. Yes: for some reason, I have liked him, after all: he has for sure something good. Tell me about him: of course, if you want."
   . . . "He likes children: you do see!"
  "You are defending him again. What for? After all, he"s the enemy!"
  "And you, it turned out, were also an enemy. He, like any other-may understand our truth. We must fight for everyone. And then . . ."
  "?"
  "I know myself as it is not simple to love. And I want to help you-I want to see you happy."
  "Like you?"
  "Like me. Do you want to have your baby?"
  "Apparently, I do!"
  
  Rita returned home. On the raketodrome he sat in a cabin, but like always lately, having not got to the house, got out and went on foot. A silly habit related to the fact that before he was here somewhere waiting for her without fail. Especially, it was very silly to look around, as if he, after all, was here, and she-wanted to see him. Not, of course!
  But maybe-yes. Perhaps, yes-to be perfectly honest with yourself, not to deny what Layla had been able to make out once. She looked back once again, stopping just in front of the entrance.
  And suddenly, a barely audible voice sounded hoarsely:
  "Rita!" she shivered. Nothing was visible, but it seemed to her that she was not mistaken.
  "It"s you?" she said with a deliberately calm voice, loud, and then he came out of the bushes.
  "Why have you come?" she tried to put in his voice as much as possible of hatred.
  "To see you."
  "Have you forgotten what I said to you then?" she turned to leave.
  "I need to talk to you. Do not go away, wait!"
  "We have nothing to say: we are enemies. I"ll never be along with you both: with you and Yorg."
  "I came to say I have broken off with him."
  "It"s strange: you do not change your beliefs as easily as I do!"
  "Do not say so, I beg you."
  "I must to: once you"ve deceived me. What do you want? To pretend now our supporter to act the same as what I have given up? And at the same time to be along with me?"
  "No. I"m not an enemy. And not a spy. I need you more than anyone else-no one is dearer to me than you: I know-that I cannot live without you; but if you do not forgive me, I"ll still not be together with Yorg. Do not go away: you always have time to do it. Hear me out!"
  "Well, I"m listening to you," she said dryly.
  They sat down on a bench. He began to speak: to tell all that he had thought and taken hard since parting from her. She was not looking at him-but listening.
  Then he fell silent: was sitting waiting obediently for what she would say to him. Conflicting feelings struggled inside her: she had to push him away, but for some reason, wanted to believe-what he told. Layla-for some reason-believed that he had some good attributes: "He likes children: you do see!"
  Rita looked up: he sat being deeply in thought, not seeing even her. A thought pierced her brain: if his coming to her was not a gambit of Yorg-his situation was unenviable! A boycott of his colleagues: an inability to work together and exchange opinions. Besides, Yorg was his supervisor of post-studies: who would now agree to bring him to defending his dissertation? It"s hard to him: not about that was he thinking?
  If everything is so really-he was lonely, terrifying. All his friends, all his former like-minded people would break with him. And he had no one else-but her, her only: he came just to her. And he was waiting obediently-not asking, not persuading. As someone who was deeply conscious of his guilt. "Tell me, do you love him so much?"-Layla"s question got to the point: she knew what Rita did not want to admit to herself.
  What had she still to do? To have trusted? Not to? For he was actually-one of those who made her pretend. Maybe it was now the same thing? How to learn, to check?
  What for? "I know myself as it is not simple to love". Here he was: sitting-keeping silence and waiting. And you wanted to believe. To say that all was all right, to hug him. Be happy together with him. You wanted so much to be happy! "I want to see you happy.-Like you?-Like me. Do you want to have your baby?-Apparently, I do!" The child in her arms, a little, warm. "You"re looking at him as if you want to give him your breast". A very limit of happiness!
  And at the same time-a test of his veracity!
  "Today I was holding the baby. Just whom you failed to kill. I"ve never had to hold them on hand. I also-want to have a child. Will you help me?" she glared at his face: now he will give him away.
  "What?" he was not frightened by what she asked. Even in the semi-darkness, she saw how he smiled-too good for a spy. "So . . . So, we will have a baby? Maybe a son."
  "What: you do want to?" she did not even believe it.
  "Rita! I desire to be along with you: today, tomorrow, always-for entire life. I love you-I know what this word means. And I want-we have a child. How many times I have seen them-quite little: I know what they are. I desire that we have a child: yours and mine-ours!"
  "Silly," Rita smiled with eyes bedimmed with tears, "but why do you want just a son?"
  
  Yorg behaved rather strange: it seemed nothing had happened-there were even none the slightest changes in the attitude to him in the institute. Those who he was the ringleader in carrying out the counterpropaganda, did not, for some reason, even notice his non-participation in this affair: however, this was somehow possible to explain with the intense work.
  But yet: why Yorg kept silence? He still hoped that Milan would change his mind and come back? In vain: he would soon realize that!
  Rita was pregnant! All the signs were obvious-he had only to do tests to be convinced completely. Now he just would do this. On his own.
  When they were ready, he called Rita:
  "Confirmed! Nine months later, we will have a son. I kiss you!"
  She smiled at him from the screen:
  "But if a daughter?"
  "The same like you? I agree."
  Quiet steps behind the door, which apparently was not closed completely. And at lunchtime Milan felt that something has changed in his colleagues" attitude to him. Wary glances, a silent or an unnaturally lively conversation at his appearance.
  So: someone had overheard his conversation with Rita. Or-Yorg told about his apostasy. It was possible that the second happened after the first. And it was about to happen what awaits him.
  He"s ready. For a long time. And the best-if Yorg kept still silence-was that they learn everything just from him: he had to intercept the initiative.
  He came resolutely to the table where sat several of the most active of his former associates.
  "It is necessary to gather."
  "Everybody?"
  "Yes-the more, the better." He walked away, accompanied with sights: someone apparently knew already something. Others-were still smiling as before.
  The same was also after lunch, when he went along with them to the office for meetings.
   . . . Right now the leader should inform the pack that he no longer wants to be a predator.
  "So, we are waiting. Why have you mustered us?"
  "To tell you: I refuse to continue the struggle for the preservation of the existing social order. I consider now being right what is taught by Dan and the works of Lal Senior."
  "Why?"
  "Exactly: why?"
  "I have read them and compared it with what I know too well. And I have realized-what did not understand before: it made me reconsider my views."
  "Not another reason really pushed you into this?"
  "I have not finished speaking. You cannot wait to say out loudly what someone has overheard: I"m not going to do the mystery out of it. We, I and Rita-are expecting a baby. Let everyone know that."
  "Are you aware of what you"re doing?"
  "Sure! I want to live like that, and I will to-and not differently: because I must live so. And others."
  "You have not just come out of our fight-you have done a lot more than other supporters of Dan. You"re not only an apostate: you-a traitor! We will judge you and exclude from our midst!"
  "Think again until it is too late!"
  "It does be."
  "Do not complain!"
  "I can only feel sorry for you-until you have seen the light, realized how terrible is that I defended together with you and what you are appealing to me again for. In vain! I have decided once and for ever: nothing other do not expect from me. If you are more interested in something, I am ready to answer."
  "Not just to us! Now we are going to judge you. Go!"
   . . . The conference hall of the institute was full. It means everything was prepared in advance: he had forestalled them only for half an hour.
  Hundreds of eyes glared at Milan. The synod of the gods of genetics-the members of the Coordinating Border of reproduction of the mankind; Yorg among them, for some reason, was not.
  One of who brought Milan went up to them:
  "We have not succeeded to persuade him to abandon the delusion: he rejected categorically the proposal to do that."
  "So: we will judge!"
  The oldest of the leading geneticists stood up:
  "We will judge Milan, a graduate-student. The charge brought against him: treason to our cause. He refuses to admit his guilt. Let the prosecutor say."
  He was one of the closest associates of Milan.
  "Milan, we blame you! You committed treason: you have taken the side of those who reject the based on our science mode of reproduction of the mankind. You have been the most outspoken advocate of this method, now you are-an active enemy of it. You began to act against it: you are a father of the child, whom a proper woman has to give birth. Until now, no one but just Dan and his son made that. I ask: do you admit your guilt?"
  "No! I"ve told this before."
  "Let say the prosecution witnesses-Professor Yorg, the supervisor of the graduate-student Milan."
  Yorg came out from a far row in the hall, got up on the podium.
  "Colleagues, I have to carry too hard duty: the accusation of my disciple. Moreover: of my best student. Until the last moment I hoped that I would not have to do that-he would understand and repent. Alas!
  "I"m his teacher: the part of responsibility rests with me. I did not dare sit on the podium: had to come out here to explain what makes a pupil of mine-why, how.
  "Who was and who became Milan? He was: fearless and resolute, staunch supporter of the reasonable order of reproduction, which we-geneticists-follow. Ready for anything. Intransigent. I was proud of him.
  "Exclusively by chance, he has just the first learned that the children with whom Dan returned to Earth had appeared not casually-under the influence of Lal, whose name was for Milan as hateful as for all of us. Lal tried to express his atavistic views once: we silenced him. Now Dan, after coming back to Earth, wants to spread the ideas by Lal and to achieve their implementation: for this he and his girlfriend gave birth to children, taking advantage of the fact that they could not be prevented.
  "Milan learned it from the known to you actress, Rita, who was present at Layla"s telling about her visiting astronauts and conversation with them. The heard then caused the natural protest of Rita: to prevent them, she came into close contact with Layla, and through her-with Dan. Thus we learned promptly about them a lot of important things.
  "But communicating with them began to affect her detrimentally. Sharing her observations with Milan, she has infected also him with hesitations. To get rid of them, he made a desperate attempt to prevent Layla from giving birth that ended in failure.
  "This attempt was the reason for Rita"s break-up with him and her complete transition to the side of Dan. But she infected him not only with doubts-also with what they call love, which, according to his own words, they laughed before at. It seems that just to make it up with her, he renounced all that was sacred for him, and what became necessary for him he elevated to the rank of the absolute truth.
  "I knew him till now as a hot champion of our-genuine-truth, whose indomitable desire for immediate action I sometimes even had to hold back. Because of that I put his sudden decision down to his turbulent, emotional nature. After all, he was closer than we all in touch with those who challenged us: just temporary fluctuations, I thought-it should be allowed him to think more, and he will be together with us again.
  "But it turned out differently-he started to act actively against us: how otherwise is it possible to interpret the fact that he and his girlfriend are going to give like Dan birth to a child? He understands too well what it means. Let then him know that we won"t let him do that."
  "You are able to prevent no longer-like with Eve once. Just as you could not prevent Layla to bear a baby."
  "It was also your failure. But you set an example on your own: it can appear no less hot than you to repeat it," Yorg looked at Milan with his icy eyes. A fear penetrated for the first time in Milan: it became difficult to breathe, though Yorg as python squeezed him with his rings. The fear not for himself: for Rita and their child. And after it his hatred appeared:
  "You were afraid to trouble Dan, Professor Yorg,-you will have to deter those who might dare to do something to Rita. Otherwise, I must break my promise to you,"-he looked straight into his eyes, and Yorg casted them down. The rings weakened: even here, among like-minded people, his views would seem blasphemous: Yorg descended slowly from the podium and went back to his seat.
  "Who else will witness for the prosecution?"
  "Enough!"
  "Yorg has said everything!"
  "Who wants to defend Milan?"-the hall responded with silence. "What do you say to this, Milan?"
  "That I did not expect anything else. But I do not need an advocate: I will say for self on my own.
  Yes: I have made what you accuse me of-and I do not consider myself guilty at all. While I believed what there was, I fought for it-now, making sure that the truth is in the opposite, I became on the side of it.
  Yes: I learned what love is-it makes a human being happy. That feeling-isn"t an atavism: it is in our nature, our essence. And the children-are the fruit of its natural continuation of it. This is just what I need, without which I cannot imagine my further life; it is what all you need-and sooner or later everyone will realize it. And you-including."
  "Your Dan wants not only that!"
  "I know that: in order to understand what was happening to me, wanting to be convinced of the truth of what I defended with you, I have read many works by Lal Senior. I compared what I had learned from his books with what knew for a long time. I also watched "The Virgin of the Heaven"-the truth about the houris whom I have used repeatedly. The inadequates of our time and the slaves of past-what a terrible analogy. This it is impossible to leave! And I have hated what defended, and what you call me back. I said everything."
  "Questions to the accused."
  "My question is such: the topic of your thesis does not correspond to what you call your new beliefs. How do you resolve this contradiction?"
  "I will work on another topic-appropriate to them."
  "No one will agree to be a supervisor on such a topic."
  "I will become to work alone."
  "You will not even be allowed to defend your thesis."
  "Let be."
  "Without doctor degree-you won"t be able to work intensely."
  "That is to say: I will not receive any necessary equipment or resources of supercomputer time?"
  "Of course: exactly so!"
  "I will try to do without them temporary."
  "Temporary?"
  "Your order will not last forever-it will disappear."
  "Are you so sure?"
  "Yes!"
  "Think again, Milan: it is not too late to correct the error committed by you, you know."
  "Not me-you have to correct the biggest error!"
  "Enough! Enough! Too clear! A traitor!" screams rushed from all sides; the faces of the screaming distorted with hatred.
  He stands with his arms folded before the chest on his podium. One -alone absolutely against all. Pale, with sparkling eyes.
  "The verdict! Announce the verdict!"
  "It is proposed to declare a professional boycott on the graduate-student Milan. More propositions?"-complete silence of the hall. There are just the green dots on the scoreboard: the hall voted unanimously for the boycott.
  No: not entirely unanimous! An only red dot-against, and an only blue one-abstained. They did not change things-but were: the unity and another unity on the scoreboard next to the hundreds.
  Milan looked into the hall, trying to find these two: really wanted to see them. Ah, here they are-by the wall. One looked depressed, but his face is not hatred,-the eyes of another one lit with delight.
  "You, Milan! We announce to you our professional boycott. Since now, none of us will work together with you, help or advise you; you won"t participate in our discussions, meetings and conferences; none of us will be your scientific supervisor. We stop all communication with you: you do not exist for us. Do you accept the decision of our court? Or you demand an investigation by the court of another composition?"
  "I accept: I need nothing else from you-we have different ways. I"m leaving: good-bye for the moment!"
  "Why: good-bye for the moment? Farewell forever!"
  "No: good-bye for the moment-with those who will inevitably realize the same thing I have done."
  
  That"s it! Now he was alone-as a geneticist: they expelled him from their midst.
  A professional boycott was a measure no much more frequent than a general boycott;-in contrast to the latter, it was-not a civil death. One could continue to do what he wanted, to use absolutely everything what others did. Go everywhere-even in the laboratories of the Genetic center.
  You could not only communicate with colleagues-those people who were able to understand your thoughts and ideas related to your work, your science. You were like in a vacuum, which sounds faded away in: no one understood you properly. You could work-totally alone. Or change the profession.
  Now, he had nobody but Rita. She was only-on the whole Earth. And the little man who would come into the world. Little or a lot? Everything! More than ever before; more than the lost touch with colleagues-the former colleagues. All-to the brim: completeness, unity of their souls; the happiness, for that what he paid today-was not the excessive price.
  It scares other: that the same as he was still would try to harm Rita, to kill their child. Milan clenched his fists: he would not let-if necessary, would be with her permanently.
  It"s possible to refer to Dan. To ask for help for Rita. For nothing more. It did not matter if they wanted to associate just with him; she was their friend-they wouldn"t refuse helping her.
  A call signal. Rita: who else?
  "Milan! Are you busy?" on the bracelet screen her face, her eyes, her smile.
  "No, Rita! Free: absolutely," he grinned to himself.
  "Come in the City of Muses: the rehearsal will end soon. We both are waiting for you in the studio."
  "Both?"
  "Yes! Layla wants to see you: I"ve told her everything already."
  "Layla?!"
  "Yes, yes! Hurry up-we"ll talk about the rest here."
   . . . "I am guilty, senior-I am very sorry of that I tried to do."
  "It is not necessary to remember: the more you have redeemed it," Layla smiled, continuing to embrace Rita"s shoulders. "Well done, truly! First time I could appear here-and have such a wonderful surprise. We should tell Dan and Eya as soon as possible. Or-different: you both will fly along with me now to Starstown."
  "Me?"-Milan did not believe it right away.
  "You, you! Come on, let"s go."
   . . . The unit, which Rita told him about so much. Dan, Eya with the tiny Marc in her hands, Lal Junior, Deya-the yesterday"s enemies. Milan stood at the door, not daring to go farther.
  "Listen you all: I"m with the news," Layla blurted immediately. "She is expecting a baby!!!"
  "What?!-Dan stepped to Rita. "Well . . . Ritty! You really . . . Let me hug you!"
  "And this is Milan: he is the father of the child."
  "Milan? Somehow familiar name. Wait: Milan?!"
  "Yes: Milan-a geneticist, a graduate-student of Professor Yorg."
  "Who was involved in the active counter-propaganda against us?"
  "That exactly. Not only in the counter-propaganda: I have tried to prevent the child of your son to be born."
  "Milan, do not!" Layla stopped him.
  "What? When? Layla, you did not tell me anything!"
  "I still would tell you nothing, Dad. All is over. This man is now along with us: he broke with Yorg. And he"s the father of her child."
  "Of our one! I"ll tell you, senior, as I tried to prevent her from birth. I do not want-to hide anything from my past."
  "Have you come to us completely?"
  "Yes. If you agree to take me."
  "But you"re a geneticist-they are all against us: you will be expelled out of your midst."
  "They"ve already done that today. But they also-are not all against you."
  "Do you think so?"
  "When I was judged, two men did not vote for approval of my boycott."
  "Who they are?"
  "I do not know."
  "Pity!"
  "Unfortunately, I cannot now find out."
  "Maybe they will make themselves known."
  "If they have the courage."
  "But you were not afraid."
  "Then-was not."
  "But now?"
  "I am. For Rita."
  "You"re right. What are you going to do?"
  "To be always along with her-until our son has appeared."
  "Son?"
  "I want a son."
  "Well said, "I want a son"."
  "Let them live with us," Eya said. "We"ll set just one more block. Especially-Rita needs to prepare for motherhood."
  "Thank you!" Milan said. Rita came back, put her hand on his shoulder.
  "And you, Mom, can deal in that with her. At the same time, she will see how we busy ourselves with Marc."
  "Just there is one difficulty, Ritty: Dan will certainly begin to take care of you and ensure adherence to your routine. But what it is-we, Layla and me, have experienced well."
  "I"m not afraid," Rita turned to Dan. "I will obey you implicitly."
  "Amazing people" Milan thought. "Rita could not but be attracted by them." It was unusual, but their treating each other, Rita, and even him affected soothingly: the today"s trial seemed like a bad dream, gloomy thoughts went.
   . . . After dinner, Dan took him to the terrace.
  "How do you think to continue your studies?"
  "For the present, I have to stop them."
  "And in the future?"
  "I do not know. They will not give me a supervisor."
  "There are other sciences, where you could find a place."
  "For me, just one science exists: genetics. I"m going to be engaged in it regardless of whether or not I have a doctorate. Not the degree is the point, right?"
  "Of course. But without it, you will have very limited technical abilities."
  "I know-but I won"t leave the genetics. I"ll take temporary a break: I will look for the topic for me. Then I"ll start working without a supervisor of studies."
  "If you do not mind, I can offer you something at this time. I need an assistant: to sort out Lal"s archive. I did this with Marc,-you know, who has died recently," Dan grew dark. "Think about it, all right? At the same time, we will be able to talk about many things."
  "Thank you, senior!" Milan said the second time.
  19
  
  Friday. A rocket plane flew toward the mountains. All went: Dan"s family with its full complement and Rita with Milan, who have never been there. They flew not just to spend time: it had appointed a meeting with a group of women-teachers-Eve had to bring them.
   . . . They went down to the house, when Lal saw suddenly several figures standing at the burial mounds.
  "Our guys!" he recognized them by the same clothes as on him. "Hey!"
  They turned and went to meet him.
  "Good afternoon, seniors!"
  "Hello, guys! I did not expect at all to see you here."
  "We came at the grave of Grandfather," Yves said, one of three Grandchildren of Marc-they were all here, and along with them another youth and two girls. "We brought them to swear an oath of allegiance to the great cause which Grandfather died for. But . . .? This senior-with you?"-all three of them looked with surprise at Milan.
  "Yes. But what: do you know him?"
  "They do: I once sent them out of the palace of erotic games," Milan recognized them immediately. "What I ask to forgive me for, right now I would not do that."
  They looked at Lal.
  "Seriously, guys: he is now one of us."
  They nodded but tried not to look at Milan. The situation was defused by Marc: the young people surrounded him. The kid did not sleep-Layla, showing how to do this, gave it to hold in turn.
  Teachers weren"t late at all. And here Marc became immediately the center of attention: they took the baby from the girls and passed him to each other, until he tried to scream; they shared their comments, very qualified, about his development, gave Layla some advices.
  "I have a surprise for you," Dan led to Eve Rita and Milan. "Or perhaps just two. Do you know them?
  "Her-of course: the famous actress, known over the world. But a young man-I don"t."
  "Milan, the former graduate-student of Yorg. Former!" Dan repeated. "Has broken up with him. And now-he and Rita are expecting a baby."
  "Is that clear?" Eve turned to the flown along with her. "Have you heard? Actresses are not afraid, but we-the teachers? Who the first started to speak about that-have done nothing at all. A shame!"
  "But you yet . . ." one of the educators tried to argue.
  "But what of that? Say you: will your teacher dare again to do the same thing like with me?" she turned to Milan.
  "My former teacher," he corrected discreetly her. "He won"t be able to: the situation is different, and he understands it too well. Now Yorg can no longer count on the unconditional approval of the boycott of who on their own gives birth on her own."
  "He did not react to the birth of Marc," Eya added.
  "He"s afraid of the authority of Dan. And he does not like to risk."
  "But unlikely your former teacher will keep endlessly silence and do nothing!"
  "Not, of course-he"s waiting for the most opportune moment, but he may be forced to speak openly before he wants. Perhaps Yorg will take something when our son will be born-at the same time to get even with me for my breaking with him. It is necessary to succeed for taking advantage of his silence: the more women become mothers, the harder he will achieve anything."
  "Do you hear, friends? Well, are we worth really nothing already? We continue to tremble with only one name of Yorg-we, who began first the struggle against the rejection. Though you know others are not afraid now! Here she is," Eve showed at Eya. "She has made that where from Earth-it"s scary to think how far. And was not afraid to pay for it the most terrible loss: you"re standing just at the grave of her son! And these," she pointed at Rita and Milan, "he"s a geneticist, it is unlikely they forgive him that: Yorg is not such. They"ve already done something to you, sonny?
  "Yes, senior: announced the professional boycott."
  "It means, you have sacrificed both study, and work, and a brilliant future: he was a disciple just of Yorg. And he," she showed on the grave of the senior Marc, "sacrificed even his life. Only we . . ."-her voice broke.
  "Do not, Aunt Eve!" Deya hugged her.
  "Let them go away! Here there is nothing to do for those who have no courage!"
  This outburst of indignation at the Two Graves has taken effect: in several weeks Eve reported the pregnancy of one of her colleagues. Then of another one. Then-just three. She was jubilating: the case moved finally from the dead point.
  But the conversation on the clearing has affected not only teachers.
  
  Again, Layla developed an energetic activity. It began anew to appear those frequent visitors who lived in couples, and she showed them her Marc and introduced the pregnant Rita and Milan. The child provoked a smile and an interest: it seems that looking at him, they became thoughtful. But the results had not been yet.
  "Patience-is the most necessary quality, Layla: the example of Lal teaches this," Dan said.
  "Which one of? I doubt of your son and my husband: he cannot wait-for leaving Earth."
  Lal, who was sitting, as usual, with an open screen, looked up when he heard his name. Instead of having to answer to a remark of Layla he said:
  "Dad, Yves and Lique are very eager to see you. They say that for some very important conversation."
  "So, you would invite them to us straight away."
  "They told me just today."
  "Let them come at night. Are you waiting today for the guests, Layla?"
  "Just several pairs."
  "The guys, I think, won"t interfere with your reception?"
  "Maybe, even the opposite. Lal, you"ve told about them, they are always together, haven"t you?"
  "Yes. They almost are not seen one without the other."
  "Then-especially desirable."
   . . . Like the others, the guests were shown Marc, introduced to Rita and Milan. The impression of the guests of all seemed to be the same as the previous: it was impossible to expect needed results for sure.
  Then Yves along with Lique came-both pompous and solemn. Dan led them to the terrace.
  "You want to talk to me, don"t you?"
  "Yes, senior. About very important thing for us. Lique and I love each other. We desire to be together for life: to weave not fingers but arms; to become a wife and a husband, like you with Lal"s mother. Once a custom existed-to celebrate the day when the two became them: it was called a wedding. Their friends and kin assembled for feasting. We want to arrange a wedding and take an oath of love and fidelity, as then. About this Grandfather told: but he died-so only you can help us."
  "You know, we unfortunately did not have the wedding," Dan was confused. "But-here many people are present who live together for many years: maybe they have done something? Let"s ask them."
  Layla looked up immediately as soon as they appeared in the room.
  "A moment of attention, please," Dan said, pointing to the youth and the girl. "These two want to become inseparable for life. They want to celebrate ceremonially this event and ask us who live in couples tell us how it"s doing. Unfortunately, we, Eya and me, did nothing that called the wedding. Maybe it was different by even somebody?"
  Just helpless shrug. Nothing was: they just became to live together when had wanted it. And that"s all.
  "What to do?"
  "I will try to learn. Sure! Will you help?" Layla appealed to one of the couples-historians.
  "We"ll try. But I do not know how it will suit today, as it did once."
  "We will take what may be good-the rest we"ll come up on our own. How, Rita?"
  "Of course! And Paul-he will certainly help."
  "I also want-to help," Milan asked.
  "And we. And we," others talked surrounded animatedly the university students.
  "And you all will come to our wedding!" Lique invited immediately.
  "The wedding will be great, you"ll see!" Layla hugged them both.
  "But will the university allow us to live together then? We want to just like you: that we have children, too."
  "I will myself to ask for you," Dan promised them. "What you intend-is wonderful: the first wedding in hundreds of years!"
  
  The same cleaning where he saw two funerals. So far, just the funeral. Today, it was going the broadcast of their holiday-some ridiculous kind of "wedding": not the funeral of someone of them again. That"s really pity!
  Lots of people dressed up a lot more magnificent than for the New Year carnival. People of any kind: university students and professors; Eve with her gang of teachers and faithful sunny Lee; lots of couples of men and women-obviously, those who lived together for a long time; and, of course, Dan"s disciples with their graduate-students. Great Paul led the chorus of his actors-participants of "The Paradise Whore" must be-singing solemnly epithalamia -quite smoothly, by the way. A lot of people with telephoto lenses and microphones on headbands: it"s not amateurs who wanted to capture forever the very "wedding" in their records-no wonder so many operator bridges there were on the clearing. All was organized by friends of a buried there Marc and Dan"s abettors: they had informed in advance that the wedding would be broadcasted by "The News". It was clear: Dan wanted the "wedding" to be seen by a huge number of people.
  Everything was thought out, calculated, orchestrated. From the two rocket planes girl in a flowing white dress and veil, accompanied by Eya and a guy in a white toga -accompanied by Dan were going. The bride and groom with their proxies: a speaker was telling ecstatically that the historians have found a mention of such in some national wedding ceremony. They were processing slowly to the tomb of the great martyr Marc where the most-most honorable participants in this farce had lined up: Madonna with Child-Layla with another Marc in her arms and also another Lal, the rector of the Star University and the other two hooligans with whom coped once still normal then Milan.
  By the sacred grave they stopped. Layla, passing her sunny to Lal Junior, and the rector put on the bride and groom huge wreaths of white flowers; Dan and Eya connected their hands. The choir stopped to not hinder them to utter words of the oath:
  "By the blessed memory of Marc, our Grandfather, we vow to be together forever! Be faithful to each other! Continue our love in the birth of children!" Wow!
  The bride took in her arms the child, stretched to her by Layla, and then transmitted him to the groom. But then the other distracted attention: Milan, embracing his Rita and looking at her so, that all flipped inside. He-the former: the most talented and beloved disciple-a deserter, a traitor! He had been infected with their madness: was admiring these babies, decorated with flowers, like the Polynesian savages.
  And the whole ritual was wildly absurd: that an oath for life-and they"re going to do, if the desire to live together was gone, or someone appeared who inspired in one of them a passion?
  But this was quite charming. A huge long table, the two in the middle of it, and the jester, proclaiming toast them, tried wine and said: "Bitter!" The rest looked puzzled at him, and he to them-explanation:
  "According to one of the wedding customs, wine at a wedding was considered a bitter until the young couple has kissed. Let us shout: "Bitter!""-and their wail shook the clearing, while these had not started kissing each other. Oh, how touching!
  Why just they had not remembered all the rites. It would be here pagan priests and slaughter victims, at least pigeons, as in the "Emperor and Galilean", and sprinkle with the sacrificial blood the young spouses. It would be perfectly nice!
  All right, the jester: speak, propose your toasts! A toast to Dan and Eya-the proxies, the faithful friends of Lal Senior, having the first recalled about that beautiful that existed once on Earth, what was forgotten undeservedly and almost disappeared. Still quite correctly!
  The toast in honor of the mothers: Eya and Layla. And a toast to their children: Lal, Deya and a little Marc, sleeping in the house. Already more openly!
  But now, in honor of expectant mothers: the dearest Rita, near whom Milan smiling blissfully was seated, and then one after another-the teachers, associates of Eve. The old enemies, from which nothing else could be even expected. And the appeal to others: let them give birth to children, let know the happiness of motherhood!
  Extremally openly! Almost a direct appearance, if to take into consideration that it was transmitted by the world broadcast.
  Well, all right! The enemy took a fighting stance and intended to start a non-stop attack. It"s time to show him that he had gone to the line, where he would be met by those who did not need delusions of Lal. Their number was much more than that of your supporters, the genius Dan: you would be able to see this immediately. Until now, we did not hinder you-we had let produce the plays, publish the opuses by Lal. Well, but what? Most people had responded to them too indifferently-many people had not even noticed, continuing to think only about their work.
  But it was time to stop them. Now, after this appearance-the very right moment was. It was necessary to require the arrival of the rescuer Guy to Earth. For some reason-his treatment continued strangely long.
  But at the clearing it sounded a toast in honor of the university instructors-the teachers of the newlyweds. The rector rose:
  "I drink to my young students, whom I wouldn"t mind learning something self from. Something joyful, wonderful is returning to Earth: they are participants of this-the students were at all times participants in the struggle for all the pure that was happening on Earth." And he started singing the ancient university hymn: "Gaudeamus igitur juvenes dum sumus!" It joined in by the university students and professors, followed by the chorus of actors-and then almost everything. Loud sounds were echoing in the mountains.
  Yorg saw and heard all it. Here"s another enemy-an old mate at the university.
   . . . But he did not hear something other. Lee, sat down to Dan, asked:
  "Captain, may it alloy Guy already to go back?"
  Dan looked at him puzzled:
  "Has he recovered?"
  "He could get better for long ago. They apply to him until now the possibly slowest treatments."
  "That is?"
  "You"ve said that a premature judgment of him may prevent the possibility of bearing children by proper women: I sent Guy and doctors a request to slow his treatment. Our opponents know nothing: we have not used radio-all was delivered in person, by astronauts flying to the Near Cosmos, and further along the chain of our supporters. There there are more of them, Captain, than here. And all has been done as I asked, and the same way reported to me to Earth."
  "You"re doing fine, Lee!"
  "I could not deal only with my treatment, Captain. But they are waiting there for my further instructions: the treatment of Guy will fail to prolong further."
  "Let him come back. Before the coming back and the end of trial of him, Rita and the rest-already pregnant-will succeed to give birth; yet more women will get pregnant. This will be enough. Communicate this to Guy."
  "I will as soon as possible."
  "But now let"s go into the circle-to dance!"
  
  Layla has applied herself for good reason: about fifty pregnant women happened just in the first month after the wedding of Yves and Lique. And several weddings of people of different ages.
  It was what to start acting with. Lee had sent to Guy through the astronauts instruction to delay no longer. It went away in three weeks with a cruiser flying to the Uranus: it had to take on the way there about two months, because the flight was not an emergency-was carried out with a minimum expenditure of energy for a cargo megagram. From one to two months could still pass until the news could reach Guy. Then it was possible to count on the month of ending of his treatment in the Cosmos, two months of the delivery to Earth and a month of being here at the sanatorium. Only then they could begin the trial which he would testify in.
  The shortest time before the trial was seven months-the time that was enough for Rita"s having given birth yet; a maximum possible one-eleven months: besides her five women more succeeded to give birth. Altogether, except Lal, Junior, and Deya, two or seven children more would able to serve as a significant burden on the judicial scale.
  
  20
  
  Milan experienced a difficult time. What he did-the analysis of the archive of Lal, despite the great value of everything that he was learning, could not fully replace the familiar, beloved job.
  Would he succeed to return to genetics? When?
  He did not tell Rita anything about it: she was preparing for the too important event. Dan set over her the most stringent control, and Milan saw to it that she abided by his instructions. But to be along with her always and everywhere for her safety Dan advised against: his anxiety could pass to her. Paul knew that at the studio she must not be alone-Dan has warned him; sometimes with her Layla was.
  About genetics he spoke only with Deya. She had not yet own scientific interests-so listened attentively to adults. Including-him also. Then him did more than others. He saw that he succeeded to arouse in her a considerable interest: it seemed that over time the girl could become a geneticist. To answer questions that she bombarded him sometimes with was sometimes not easy.
  "Why it"s impossible to help inadequate children improve their skills? You said: genetics-is a very powerful science."
  "Not infinitely, unfortunately!"
  But her question, of course, was not meaningless. Indeed: was it possible using existing and future achievements of genetics and related sciences, to reduce the number of children backward in abilities? And died it make ever anything in this direction?
  He delved deep into searching. For a long time it resulted in nothing. Then he still found-a small report: a part of it was related to the formulation of the issue about the possible impact on the pace of development of children diagnosed with a lag. Probably not even a formulation of the issue, but a timid attempt of it. A very limited material which it was based on: it seemed that the just begun work was ceased sharply. Was it really by chance? Hardly.
  The work was made just fifteen years ago; its author, Jin-though Milan did not know him. It would be better he was not a geneticist-one of those who could not communicate with Milan.
  The negative conclusions of the author were not convincing: in Milan"s opinion, that small number of factual materials, which he operated with, it could try to give also a different interpretation. What was more it was essential the impression alarmed that the work was cut short just at the very outset.
  He told the girl about the report found by him. Deya listened attentively.
  "But what are you going to do next? To work at this on your own?" she asked in the end.
  "Me?"
  "But who else?" and then he added: "And I"m together with you when I have grown up: I"ll become your pupil."
  "Do you want to become a geneticist?"-"In the current situation-when and how?"
  "Of course. You"ve said what a great science it is, in fact. And I want to help these people: they"re not guilty, that they were born such. Will we deal with this?"
  "It is not too simple: I have to think about."
  "Maybe you should talk with Dad?"
  "No, Deya. I must think before alone."
   . . . Dan along with Eya delivered the baby of Rita. When she gave Milan his son, his hands were trembling: he strained himself greatly to cope.
  The child in his arms. The son. His one! And Rita"s-their son! Ridiculously tiny-and filling with self all. And suddenly some unusual calm had arisen in his soul, gave confidence that everything would be fine-everything would be successful, all would work out.
  Milan gave the child back to Eya and went to Rita, took her hand. He wanted to say to her much, but she was still very weak: the birth was difficult. Besides, she understood him without words: he saw it when she opened her eyes for a moment.
  And Milan went out with Dan on the terrace, started talking about what he was thinking lately-what the unexpected question of Deya suggested to him. Dan listened carefully.
  "I"m happy for you. And for my daughter. A wonderful goal! But-incredibly difficult also. You may need to do your entire life."
  "It may be insufficient."
  "A huge goal-incredibly important in our cause. I want to believe that you will manage to succeed."
  "A huge one," Milan repeated. "Too much, perhaps, that I alone or then with Deya only was able to achieve quickly anything. This is-the biggest difficulty."
  "It will not be so always: sooner or later, other geneticists will also join us. Besides, in this case not only genetics will be needed."
  
  By the time Guy has come back to Earth, three women managed to give birth; the number of pregnant women exceeded one thousand-their preparation for motherhood became the main occupation of Eya.
  This could not help but disturb those who were against-in the first place, geneticists and sociologists. Everywhere there were going discussions-without stopping, not abating gradually as before. But they have not yet passed into the open fight: still there were no personal attacks, no involvement of the worldwide media. Yorg seemed hiding completely: nothing was heard about him. Guy"s arrivals, a soon trial of him-had to put immediately an end to it.
   . . . Guy appeared at Dan together with Lee. He looked already quite normal.
  "Ha! During this time, I could even be altered entirely. Ready to fight, Captain!"
  They began immediately to discuss the course of Guy"s action on the investigation. Only the Global Court and a commission of interrogators designated by it-Guy must declare just straight away.
  "We must make them understand that we are not afraid of this. Now-we really do not fear: we have in our active now, besides mine, five children and one thousand and twenty-seven pregnant women. They-won"t mind, of course: they are looking forward impatiently to the trial of you to hit us in the most essential-the issue of bearing children. The trial of you will immediately become a duel between us and them."
  "They started preliminary actions," Guy said. "I"ve got in touch with the two genetics that have supported me at the "Darwin": in a week a geneticists' trial on them will take place-they both are threatened with a professional boycott."
  "They want to make Guy to understand that he is also threatened with a boycott. But now-just a universal one. Maybe-he will be scared, admits his action wrong: to obtain indulgence. Whom they want to intimidate: the space-rescuer? A very mental retardation!"
  "Do not get excited, Lee: they try to use any slightest possibility-everywhere. But these genetics: what they want to get from them?"
  "A plea of guilty-to use then as witnesses for the prosecution against me. The older one won"t do it-not such a man. Another one, still a doctoral student-is staggering."
  "Two, two,"-Dan thought: genetics, two. He tried to remember. Genetics! Well, exactly: at the trial of Milan-one voted against, and another one abstained.
  He called Milan.
  "How looked those two that did not support the claim to your boycott at the trial?"
  Milan described them.
  "They are?" Dan asked Guy a question.
  "They exactly!"
  "Thank you, Milan," Dan switched off the screen.
  "Who is it?" Guy asked.
  "The former disciple of Yorg. He has gone over to us and been subjected to the professional boycott."
  "Ah! I know: from Lee."
  "Now listen. Milan conceived a cause that is very significant and too necessary: to find ways and means which it will be possible by to help to fix the lag of children."
  "Great!"
  "He has dug up a report in which there is the mention of some research in this direction, carried out fifteen years ago. The author of the report is a geneticist, whom neither Milan nor I can reach. He may have the necessary material, which he has never published-in his personal archive. Ask these geneticists to contact him-try to talk with them."
  "I see, Captain. Just tomorrow."
  
  "He wants the impossible!"
  "Why?"
  "Performing his request will cost us a professional boycott. What then?"
  "The same as for this graduate- student. You did not actually vote for putting the boycott on him, did you?"
  "But I cannot imagine my life without genetics!"
  "He-too. As you see."
  "To work alone?"
  "Even so!"
  "How? You really-have a doctorate: you can get the approval of your theme without the knowledge of the Reproduction Board. But me-still a doctoral student? I won"t be able to defend my dissertation-get later a laboratory."
  "But he-this Milan? Generally, he"s just a post-graduate student."
  "Dan supports him."
  "He will help us, too."
  "What: you want to join Dan completely?"
  "But how else? I do not understand just why you then took part at the "Darwin"?"
  "I haven"t been able do otherwise."
  "But now-you can? You did not also vote against Milan."
  "I abstained. This-is his business."
  "Whose supporter you want to be?"
  "While-no one"s. Neither ours nor their. Separately from both. To be engaged in genetics-and nothing else."
  "You won"t be able to. You have either to be still along with all the genetics and to testify against Guy or to leave them. Out of all you won"t be let stay."
  "But you? You-have already decided everything, haven"t you?"
  "I think so. I"m reading the books by Lal Senior: it has really happened terrible things -- and we, the genetics, are the most active participants in this."
  "I have to think."
  "Just hurry: the time is allotted not too much. But think, think again: I want you to decide, like it was then, at the "Darwin"-and we would be three."
  "You mean Milan?"
  "Sure. I"ll take him as my graduate-student. Both of you will be able to defend your theses without the knowledge of the Reproduction Board: it will be required only their conclusions-this they will be obliged to do."
  "They will be negative!"
  "But the decisions will be already not their."
  "But if just that Milan did not want to?"
  "Why?"
  "We all-dream of fame. Me, too. And he does. It means too much for everyone-like wealth for the people of ancient epochs. Why need he the materials of fixing the lag of children? After what he did, does he not see in the solving-made just by him-this problem the only possibility to achieve fame, which he expected, while still a graduate-student of just Yorg?"
  "Fame or idea?"
  "Exactly! Before sacrificing what I can now, I would like to know: whether is it a so great cause that they are ready to sacrifice for it that very fame?"
  "If they are?"
  "If so, I-will be together with them."
  "And me."
  "But: will you be together with them if-they don"t?"
  And the older fell in thinking, lowered his head.
  "Well: let"s test them," he said dully finally.
  
  Dan, Lal, and Milan were running to the swimming pool. Dan-the last. Running did not distract from the obsessive thought, which came suddenly late in the evening. After calling by Guy.
  The talk related to Milan. The geneticists wanted to know if Milan wanted to start a conceived work together with them and led by the senior of them-the doctor, Ald? Guy said: they asked to answer as soon as possible.
  At first, Dan did not attach any special significance to their question. Milan would be delighted for sure: he had himself said that the task was too huge for achieving quickly anything alone. But then suddenly, he felt anxiously that this was not just a suggestion-even the form of the question was not accidental.
  Looking at the back of Milan running ahead of him, he thought that would, perhaps, have to go through not a too easy test. This guy was used to take first place-and not without reason: he was very really, very capable-Yorg not by chance had made him his graduate-student and pinned so many hopes on him.
  The fact that he came to them-was a feat. But having sacrificed all that he had to his love and new beliefs, he had not lost confidence that in the future he would accomplish great scientific achievements, and tormented until he had found a target worthy of the scale of what regarded self intended.
  Would he cope? Let"s see.
  But if suddenly: not? If he wouldn"t cope-what then? Then . . . Dan kept still silence, pondering the upcoming conversation.
  He started speaking only when they sat down after swimming with a morning glass of juice on the bench. Lal was gone, swallowed in one gulp juice. And then Dan informed Milan of the offer of the geneticists-rebels that Guy transferred to him.
  And the dark-complexioned face of Milan became quite dark: he hung his head, hiding his eyes from Dan. Dan got silent, not wanting either to push him, or to help.
  Would Milan pass this test or not? He was silent-sitting with his head down, not looking up. Only free hand gripped tightly the bench.
  To come to the aid? It"s a pity for him: he was not guilty-it was his inherent. Not guilty! But still.
  What a pity he felt for Mom, then just Eya, almost broken with the terrible, unexpected death of Lal. And no one but he could come to her aid. Alone, just two-he and she-on the alien planet, terribly far from Earth. There was no one else to regret her, but he did not do it. He could not afford, though was very anxious: he knew-that he had not to. They needed strength, mental, to accomplish what they were there for: she had to cope for that on her own.
  Now it was not easier. The fight started, and there was no place for the weak. Let him suffer: let! Either-he would make the right decision, or . . . Dan wouldn"t blame him, but further they would go their separate ways.
  Milan looked up.
  "Can I think about?" he asked quietly.
  Dan shook his head:
  "The time is only just enough. If you do not give an answer immediately, they would not have time to contact him before their trial."
  "Yes, I see,"-and Milan fell again silent for long.
  Dan was waiting. They were sitting not noticing anyone, until the pool got empty completely.
  Finally, Milan looked up. Dan strained himself to his utmost, glared at him. They understood each other without words, "Come, come: what?" Milan read in the eyes of Dan.
  "Inform Guy: I"m glad that I will have the head. Just let them contact Jin in haste: a material that he may have, it is very necessary to me . . ." he paused, "us."
  "I"ll tell it immediately. Let"s go to lunch."
  "I"m sorry: I want to go home-to breakfast together with Rita."
  "All right. See you at night! I am waiting for you: we"ll talk."
   . . . "I thought that everything is already clear with respect to me. It proved-not yet. And there is no certainty that such will not happen again."
  "You have now enough strength to cope with self."
  "It proved not easy."
  "It is never otherwise."
  "Now I understand. But then! As if someone has encroached on something that just I had the only right of. Why? You know, the idea for which I was hooked occurred to Deya. And they really-wanted to understand what was more important for me: the posed scientific challenge by itself or the fame of who had solved it?"
  "Right."
  "I comprehended it later. Just decided then that the cause-was first and foremost."
  "That"s right: it means that, in principle-you have already understood everything."
  "Not very clearly. I think then during the whole day trying to understand myself: I did not go to breakfast-went to the park and walked there almost until the evening.
  "Why it has seemed to me-after your words-that they encroached on something exclusively mine? After all, even not I have hit upon this. But-still!
  "I do not know, but I think that today I have really understood something. I desired fame and dreamed about it; I could not come to terms with the idea that I do not achieve it. Despite everything-even that I would have to work long alone. And all within me protested. I thought if you had the right to demand from me giving up the seemed indisputable fame-just you who have already achieved it. Sorry for such a candor."
  "No problem. Go on!"
  "I worried deadly until I thought of all the others-that everyone was eager for fame, strived to obtain it. For fame without fail. Well, how could it to be called . . ."
  "Vanity."
  "Vanity?"
  "Yes: the desire for fame as a means to rise above the others and self-affirmation because of it. A hidden alternative to equality."
  "It is very true, Dad," he called the first time Dan so. "You say what I thought then-not, perhaps, just felt, because my mind was not clear as your words now."
  "It is not important so much. The main thing is that you have understood it on your own. It means you have not come to us by chance."
  They were silent for long, then Dan offered:
  "Let"s go back to the others!"
  "If possible, let"s talk. About the same."
  "All right. You wanted to ask me some questions?"
  "Yes. Do you think that what you called vanity-is awful?"
  "Till this day I almost did not think about it. But what my best friend Lal just before his death said: "Has not just a vanity of generations, who desired to be not inferior in a set of statues in Memorial to their ancestors, caused the general depression?""
  "So."
  "I self thought something, when we talked: that vanity-is now the only source of egoism."
  "But if suddenly-not the only one?"
  "I hope you will have enough of the strength in the future for all. Have you not felt stronger today?"
  "Yes, but . . ."
  "You"re a little sad?"
  "Somehow."
  "Let"s go-to ours. I"ll play the violin: specially for you. Do you want?"
  Milan nodded, silently.
  
  21
  
  "You see, he"s agreed without hesitation. Well, what now?"
  "There"s nothing to discuss any more: let"s communicate with Jin."
   . . . "What are you interested in?"
  "You are engaged in the problem of correcting the development lag, aren"t you?"
  "I just tried to start."
  "But you have published something, senior."
  "So what?"
  "We are interested in the unpublished part of the materials."
  "What for?"
  "To continue."
  "Who will let you do it?"
  "We won"t ask a permission of the Reproduction Board."
  "You will be awaited with the same as me, if I have not stopped that work."
  "A professional boycott: we know it. It awaits us inevitably in the coming days all the same."
  "For what?"
  "We participated in the events at the "Darwin" with the space rescuer Guy."
  "Really?"
  "After a few days you will be cut off from us. We wanted to manage obtain the materials from you and to hear out you self."
  "I have to think."
  "But . . ."
  "I have to think!" Jin repeated. "Leave me, just in case, your call addresses." And he turned off the feedback."
   . . . And again, the great hall of the Institute of Reproduction, full of geneticists-like then, when they sat among others, judged Milan: today they are where he stood.
  "Traitors!"
  "They must have no place among us!"
  "Now, when we more than ever need to be united in the face of an attempt on the great principles based on our science, it is necessary to clear our ranks of people like them: such ones-may not be geneticists!" uttering these words, Yorg looked at them with scathing look.
  But Ald replied immediately:
  "You are wrong: we were, are and will be them!"
  "What can you do without us, let me know?"
  "Your former pupil suggested a good idea: correcting the lag of children development. We three of us-along with him-will be engaged in it."
  "A hopeless task!"
  "No!" the cry was from the back row, and a man moved from there to the dais. Jin! "The task-is not hopeless! You know it not worse than me, Professor Yorg."
  "But just our report . . . "
  "I am ashamed to remember it now. You"ve done everything that I myself stopped the study and covered my retreat with this shameful report. You threatened me then with a universal boycott-like then the woman-teacher made the first an attempt to become a mother. Why now do you not threaten with this them? Why, Yorg?"
  "You . . ."
  "I will be together with them. I will acquaint them with what I managed to do once and what I thought and was able to understand then. They won"t start from scratch. No: not they, but we-because I will come back to this work, I will do it together with them. You may put to the vote the declaration of a professional boycott and me, too. I"m not afraid anymore-now I won"t alone."
  "Jin, you yield to your momentary impulse!"-Yorg was pale: Jin was not like these two-it was terrible to lose such one.
  "I"ll give you the opportunity to see in the future how deliberately I am doing right now. Do vote!"
  "He knows too much of what Dan will try to use against us," was pounding in Yorg"s temples. "Too, too much!" He did not expect such a stroke.
  
  "Our ranks have swollen, Captain: receive the enforcement!" Guy said funny, letting pass ahead three men unfamiliar to Dan. "The same genetics. Call Milan: let him come!"
  "Excuse me: but you said only about two?"
  "I beg to forgive him," the eldest of the entered people said to Dan. "He did not know: I just joined them today."
  Milan appeared almost immediately.
  "They are!" he recognized happily those who refused to vote for the boycott to him. "But the senior-is unfamiliar to me."
  "Jin, colleague. Let"s get acquainted!"
  "Jin?! The same one?"
  "Exactly. What surprises you? You have conceived the matter, which I once started to deal with-and I decided that I should also return to this. Do you mind?"
  "Me?!"
  "You! As I"ve heard, this idea occurred to you without my help."
  "With her," Milan pointed at Deya who stood behind Dan.
  "I thought you did on your own."
  "Not, actually: that idea was hers. She asked me if someone was bad, was not science obliged to help them?"
  "Bravo! So, we-are not four, but five already. You"re going to deal with it, girl?"
  "Sure! When I have grown up."
  "But we now find you a deal-to help with your questions: what if a great idea occurred to you again?" Jin smiled finally.
  A call alarm appeared soon at Dan"s bracelet: Eve and Lee reported that they were flying to Starstown.
   . . . Eve was excited happily-and started immediately talking about the reason. Apparently, it has found a successful way to solve the main pedagogical difficulties that arose after the rejection restriction-a sharp increase in the teaching load associated with the need to work additionally with least able children.
  "What have you thought to do of?"
  "That"s just the point that we have not thought-but met: the ancient method used yet in the nineteenth century-the Lancaster mutual learning. The teacher teaches the most able pupils-those, in their turn, do the less able ones. We use this system partly: we carry all major classes with all of them, but in additional ones-pass a tangible part to the more able pupils. The results, in general-are encouraging.
  However, until now such a system has been tested only in the early stages of teaching-before the children are distributed to schools according to their level of ability. In order to implement the found system consistently it is required to exclude making up school groups on the level of ability-they will have to sacrifice that more capable students can finish the training before the others. It is needed a complete reform of the educational system in this regard."
  "And do you see in this a radical way of the elimination of disagreement among teachers?"
  "Yes, of course! Most of them will be together with us again, like in the struggle against the rejection. But what?"
  "I see another perspective, not least important: misunderstanding of people of different levels of ability will disappear. We did not pay enough attention to it: too much is originally rooted in a similar grouping during training."
  "It is necessary to seek the introduction of co-education. Let it will be for teachers a continuation of the former movement."
  "Before-the more radical issues, but that we also will not forget: what you told us is the second lucky today."
  "And what is the first one?" Lee asked.
  "He will tell you," Dan nodded in the direction of Guy.
  The conversation turned to the upcoming trial of Guy, and Ald began to tell about the experiences carried out at the "Darwin". Jin commented sometimes briefly on his words.
  "Not only in space they carry out similar experiments. And-not only over the inadequates."
  "That is?"
  "Taking advantage of almost unchecked control over the reproduction of the mankind, they perform selection of pairs so that to keep the required quality of the offspring."
  "?"
  "It is supported more or less consistently the emergence of the necessary number of people with developmental disabilities-who can be rejected. In my opinion, their number exceeds the probable minimum that can be obtained by selection. It looks like made specially-in order to the proper functioning of the society, as they say. However, this is just a guess: I have very little evidence-only what survived from the time before the appearance of that ill-fated report. Then I was removed from the direct involvement in the reproduction."
  "If we obtain the possibility of entry into the Archives of reproduction, could you prove your hypothesis?"
  "Probably, yes. But will that really make sense? They will have then many counterarguments."
  "What ones exactly?"
  "The reproduction entirely without genetic selection of pairs unlikely will result in a smaller proportion of children lagging behind in their development,-I am afraid, they will be right about that: it"s too likely."
  "Tell me, Jin: what do you think, why they strived to keep the required number of the inadequates due the rejected ones but not the hereditary? The hereditary ones provide higher functional quality, don"t they?"
  "Undoubtedly."
  "But still . . ."
  "It"s hard to answer your question, Academician Dan. But I think the point is that the pre-emptive use of the hereditary is not currently possible yet. You self have repeated many times what Lal Senior said: the existing inequality is not taken as a social phenomenon. Externally: the former system based on universal social equality, which has become the inalienable part of the consciousness of all the humankind-remained. The inadequates-are just a sad exception. Arisen only because of their lack of ability, which allows becoming proper members of the society: it-is their misfortune, and nothing more. They are born, like everyone else, and at first do not differ from others in their probable future. And due to this-it keeps the illusion of the existence of social equality. To consider otherwise-is still impossible."
  "But how you think: with time-if the existing order does not disappear-the predominant use of the hereditary may get possible?"
  "I"m afraid that it may. The social equity will able already to be ceased to seem inherently essential principle of the human society. But now-too little time has still passed for this. Yet-the illusion of the existence of universal social justice lasts," Jin repeated. "You are smiling, why?
  "Apparently you repeat the words just of Lal."
  "I have really thought a lot about it. For some reason I wanted to help those people who cannot become proper."
  "And you had-these thoughts-even before you had learned the ideas by Lal?"
  "I had. But his ideas have allowed them to gain clarity. If I was not afraid to become alone . . . Do not misunderstand me: what I"m engaged in is so specific that understand it really my colleagues only can. And Yorg then still managed to break me-fortunately, not completely."
  "You spent very many too hard years."
  Jin nodded: he seemed to run out all his strength today, and even it was difficult to speak for him. Perhaps he should go home and fall asleep, but he continued to sit: he did not want to go away-today as never before he did not feel badly lonely.
  "You have come to us just opportunely: what you said will help me in the speech at the trial. You understand much: perhaps even something that Lal was able to guess only. I hope you won"t refuse me to answer some more questions?"
  "Just not today."
   . . . Milan almost did not take part in the common conversation, so almost no one paid attention to him: nobody noticed that his eyes flashed when just he heard the first words of Jin. If he was not bound by the promise given to Yorg, did not consider himself obliged to conceal what that revealed in a sudden burst of candor!
  Sure: Jin did not even suspect just that-only suspected by him-Yorg had been aware clearly long ago. And perhaps-he not only. But Yorg-desired. To extend the existing social order: in order the idea of equality had managed to become an anachronism.
  Then-it became possible to move to the preferential use of the hereditary. Or to the total one. And those-who, nevertheless, had lagged behind in development, even if the system of selection of pairs managed to reduce their number to the utmost possible minimum? They would: continue to be used? Or, counting too little proper in comparison with the hereditary just be destroyed? It was quite possible! Feeling pity-what such ones as Yorg did not know at all: an icy look in his eyes suddenly came alive in memory.
  But-despite his, Milan"s, silence-the truth would find a way out: it was already finding! Even if Yorg had opened his credo an only time in his life, to him only,-the essence of it following from the doing affairs could not help but get clear.
  Lal knew too much, but not being a geneticist, could only guess some things-Jin able to prove them. Milan looked at him with admiration; the hesitations, the thoughts about his own priority, of the fame-seemed terribly far, incomprehensible: he was not wanted to remember.
  
  22
  
  Yorg did not try to fall asleep anymore. But it was so necessary: tomorrow the beginning of the trial of Guy took place-he needed the strength for this first day of an open battle. Forcing yourself to fall asleep would result in nothing: that he knew too well. He avoided also using any artificial means: they were able have a relaxing after-effect. The infusion of schisandra in the morning-it would be a lot better.
  Tomorrow both he and Dan would start speaking openly absolutely- tomorrow it would begin the end of all previous innuendos. It would be crossing the arms of their words, evidences, arguments. The battle started, and each of them would call his opponent. The war: cruel, merciless-even though bloodless. Dan-was the attacking side; his, Yorg"s, cause-were the defense and counterattack. There was awfully lot of similarities with the real wars of long-ago bygone epochs.
  The last time Dan and his company performed what could be compared to the massive artillery preparation. The premiere of "The Rainbow" and preceding it series of the worldwide broadcasts of "The News": selected and edited by Paul newsreels in the World War II. Yorg saw too clear their hints: especially in frames of the experiments that had been made by Nazi physicians and scientists on the people.
  However, in their broadcasts it turned out to be something useful for him. The mention of Nietzsche-a philosopher whom knew only a few people: just those who were engaged in the history of philosophy. This forgot in vain thinker interested him greatly. However, time was only just enough to get acquainted with his works quite minutely, but just that very little he could see was of considerable value.
  On the main substance of his views it could not help but agree. The right of the strongest person. Just not in the sense which the followers of Nietzsche with their delusional racial theories understood him in. Only now, when the humanity had reached the greatest level of intellectual development, the meaning of Nietzsche"s ideas-in a form purified of the vulgar accretions-gained importance again.
  Not everyone could have the highest intellectual level, and the accordance with this level of intelligence-was that true power, which gave an absolute right to use completely those who were inferior to him. Because this-was for the benefit of all the mankind. As a species. So the nature ordered. And in this sense he accepted the views of Nietzsche.
  These thoughts reassured him a little. Then again, the shots of the chronicle of the Second World War flashed in memory. The escape of Einstein-because of the persecution of him as a non-Aryan: an occurrence of barbarism-the supreme law of intellectual power had not yet been understood and recognized. But did understand it then just geniuses, just Einstein? And surveyed that part of the card-index of his archive, which he kept in a lot of having almost none relation to his work, Yorg found and opened the Einstein"s portrait image.
  And he closed his eyes immediately: no, Einstein recognized none-his own, superior-right! His eyes, sad for some reason, said it too emphatically. And smile, such . . . As they like to call it? Yes, exactly: kind one. And terribly like someone else"s. To Dan"s one!
  Yorg opened his eyes. Errors were not! Indeed: something alike was in the looks both. Dan-was the genius of the same value as Einstein: the nightmarish paradox was that just against him, who had due to his genius the most right to dominate, obliged more than any other to protect the status quo, he had to fight.
  He-had broken with his premature discovery the situation that had given the rise to the process of the humanity transformation, so beneficial despite the excruciating conditions that created it. And then started consciously fighting against it to destroy and abolish everything.
  But let him not expect to win! His asset: the huge popularity of the greatest genius of Earth, having wrested the mankind from the scientific crisis, the transformer of Earth-2, who first came into the Contact-and persisting still atavistic needs created his supporters. But-it was against everything what people had already accustomed solidly to. Dan was unlikely expects just an easy victory.
  But-yet-they would have to give up to him something. The main thing was-to prevent them from a complete victory: he said once about this to Milan under the influence of inexcusable impulse.
  The fact that Milan, knowing these thoughts, was among his enemies-despite the promise to keep silence, what he would surely do-complicated greatly the situation of Yorg. He would have to be doubly careful, to avoid even some inadvertent word to express what the people would not soon be able to recognize clearly and acknowledge as the only true: they had not matured for this yet. What-the first-he only had understood was still able to push them away from all that exists-against what Dan fought. What he had in any case to defend and preserve.
  It is terrible also that Jin was now together with him. That understood too well what geneticists were occupied in. And he was not restricted like Milan with a promise to keep silence.
   . . . The night seemed agonizingly long.
  "But whether Dan is asleep?" Yorg thought when the sky had already begun to turn a little gray. Only now he noticed that did not close the portrait of Einstein.
  After becoming hurriedly this, he switched playing one of the most favorite things: the overture to "Tannhäuser".
  
  They arrived home late: one of the last public meetings of supporters of Lal"s ideas, held in these days everywhere, was arranged in the other hemisphere.
  He lay motionless, so as not to disturb Eya until had understood by her breathing that she was not asleep, too-then stirred.
  "Sleep, Dad! Tomorrow you must be full of energy," Eya said softly.
  "I will, Mom!"
  They are talking no longer-lying silently holding each other"s hand. But oblivion came just before the dawn-and immediately filled with a dream.
   . . . Dan was alone. In the control room of the starship, somewhere in the Far Cosmos. His hands held the violin, and from somewhere Lal appeared. But not alone: Chamomile was along with him-carrying in her arms a child, similar to her and Lal.
  "We both understand surprisingly well each other, Dan," she said.
  He told them just what he had learned from Jin.
  "I did not know all this, my elder brother: you do remember!" Lal repeated thoughtfully several times, listening to him.
  And Chamomile, too-was listening attentively: by her eyes it was evident that she understood it. It was quite a different Chamomile-without the primitive language and such a facial expression that distinguished so disadvantageously, despite their beauty, houris from intellectual women. Sometimes she was smiling-with a marvelous, happy smiling, looking at her baby.
  "Be strong, Dan," she said. "Do be!"
  And all it melted away, leaving after itself a feeling of joyful ease.
   . . . He opened his eyes: Eya lay nearby and looked at him.
  "Why were you smiling in your sleep so joyously?" she asked a question.
  
  
  
  Part IV
  
  The BATTLE
  
  23
  
  A giant Congress Hall filled quickly up. Rocket planes flew and flew-from a variety of cities from all over Earth, bringing those who were to attend the trial immediately.
  The rest, on Earth and in the Near Cosmos, leaving the work and switching on screens, will follow the course of the court on the worldwide broadcasting. Only few of them: physicians, duties, participants in the experiments, which it was impossible to stop, could learn it later from the record. Everyone participated: the event was extraordinary.
  An amphitheater of the Hall was divided into two parts: the left one filled with defense witnesses, dressed in white; the right one did the prosecution ones in black.
  It was just once in the rare practice of global trials: only one side of the hall was filled with witnesses-the black one; in the white one-only one person was. Also dressed in black, with a white bandage on his head only: appointed rather than voluntary, the defense witness. When the planet judged and sentenced to physical destruction the incorrigible alcoholics and drug addicts: no one dared to justify leaving the painful problems of the crisis for an artificially induced madness. Even the accused: in black also.
  This time, the white side was very full. But not entirely totally as Yorg noted with satisfaction. But the black one-was full to capacity: geneticists and sociologists, surgeons, sexologists, biocybernetics. The Reproduction Board-with its full complement.
  But four of geneticists were also there, in the white side. Milan had come, though Yorg hoped till the last moment that he would not appear. Jin-that was sitting just next to Dan. Yet two outcasts-Ald with his accomplice Oleg.
  The foremother Eya was also here, of course. The mothers No.2 and No.3-Layla and Rita. Paul and his actors. The son of Dan, though, as Yorg heard, he did not take part in the affairs of his father. Many graduate-students, institute and university students,-they came and came, and along with them their professors: it was possible that they would fill to capacity the seats on the white side. A large group of journalists there-in contrast to only three ones in the black side.
  In the middle of each side-a circular monitor stood: those who watched outside the court hall were able to tune in to any of them-as if to sit along with one of the parties, numbering himself among it. For those who still could not determine his position there was the third monitor in the middle of the hall.
   . . . The observer of the Supreme Border of coordination, dressed in bright red clothes, went on the dais announced the opening of the trial and proposed to elect its presidium.
  Each the side offered its candidates; among them there was neither Dan, nor Yorg-both were the main witnesses-one of defense, the other-of prosecution. But then Yorg flinched internally when Dan nominated Jin.
  All presented in the hall and outside it on Earth voted, but those who were in the Near Cosmos, not to lose time because of the delay of the arrival of the signals, had to vote only if without them any nominee would receive an equal number of pros and cons.
  The vote went off quickly. The results lit up on the scoreboard: it was taken in the presidium two thirds of the members of the prosecution; of the defense did only one. Yorg was satisfied yet-but the mood spoils that Jin was still passed to the presidium. They took their places on the dais.
  Guy was invited in the hall. Slowly and quietly, he went to the place of the accused to a separate black dais. Totally in white: a sign that he pleaded not guilty. The charge against him was not proclaimed: it was transferred together with the declaration of the global trial to a personal archive of each and every.
  "You have given up a different composition of the court and testifying to its commission. Do you agree to give evidence now?" the observer of the Supreme Border of Coordination asked.
  "Yes: I"m ready to give them right now!"
  "Do speak!"
  "I am accused of committing uncoordinated actions: the stoppage of important experiments. So
   I will tell and show you what these experiments are. The objects of them human beings are."
  "The inadequates!" sounded from somewhere in the ranks of the prosecution.
  "According to the terminology having become habitual and seeming natural. By the word "inadequate" is never added the word "human". And therefore, it is considered confidently that it is allowed to use them without any restriction. I"ll tell you and show you just how, although it applies only to the facts that I have learned at "Darwin"."
  "May I say?" a member of the Reproduction Board in the presidium rose. "I consider a demonstration of the objects of carrying out experiments at "Darwin" inadmissible. What is caused with the huge need not always makes a normal impression on those who do not have a direct bearing on this case. It is enough that the station staff bears the brunt of impression-being aware that performs heavy but, I repeat again, a necessary duty. And the rest-do not need to see it: as well as those who eat meat-to watch the process of slaughter."
  "I reject an objection to a demonstration of the seen by the defended,"-Jin retorted immediately.
  It was a disagreement in the presidium of the court: the issue was then usually decided with a vote of its members. In this case the result of the vote was known in advance. Therefore, Dan found it necessary to break the accepted order.
  "As the main defense witness, I consider, because of the importance of the reason of the current trial, to decide the issue of the display of records made by the defendant at the "Darwin" with a worldwide vote."
  "It is a violation of the order of global courts," the observer of the Supreme Border of coordination said.
  "I consider it justified. And insist on my proposal."-A noise originated in the hall.
  But suddenly, Yorg rose, and when the noise stopped, said:
  "As the main prosecution witness, I do not mind the arguments of the main defense witness and ask you to accept his proposal."
  His statement was unexpected for the prosecution witnesses: he did it without having agreed with anyone-believed that the matter was urgent. Especially the result of the election of the presidium gave a confidence that it would be considerably like a negative decision. But he was not also afraid of the opposite: it was clear that Dan would inevitably try to use every opportunity to prove that they not just did not want to but are afraid of showing. And he would succeed to do it sooner or later-when people"s curiosity would be warmed with their resistance of demonstrations. Yorg realized this earlier than others.
  He continued to stand, looking towards Dan, showing his entire confidence in a success. And he did not flinch when most votes-though very negligible, just a few per cent-passed a proposal to allow the show.
  Guy became to tell thoroughly and in detail what he saw on the "Darwin", accompanying his words with the demonstration of his records. There were many: he unlikely showed all of them-it was obviously selected that must have made the greatest impression and, moreover, overlap with the chronicle shots of the Second World War. Yorg noticed it immediately.
  The hall kept strained silence. They listen and-especially-looked too attentively: many of them looked suppressed.
  "Therefore, I could not help but do just what I am accused of. I am-a rescuer: I could not see indifferently how people too treated inhumanely those whom they did not want to consider human beings. I was not agreed with the doing evil."
  "Your disagreement did not give you any right to take unauthorized action!"
  "I am-a rescuer," Guy repeated again. "I"m used to come immediately to the aid of those who need it. I could not wait-before just those who relentlessly crippled these poor ones would have understood the same what I already have known."
  "What do you mean?"
  "What it is already known to many: the truth about what is happening on Earth. The terrible truth about us, disclosed by Lal Senior."
  "Who has introduced you to his views?"
  "My best friend-Lee."
  "Does the presidium have any other questions?"-there were none.
  "I ask to listen to the testimony of the two participants of the events at the "Darwin"," Dan said.
  "The prosecution did not object!" Yorg said, again without agreeing with anyone his statement: there was no sense to prevent them from appearing.
  But first, it was decided to take a break.
  
  Yorg was eating leisurely, sitting at a table in the dining room, and tried to listen to what was said by the sitting beside him.
  Many of them were arguing, but some were silent, lost in thought, seeing nothing. These ate almost mechanically or just drank a glass of something: drained at one draught or sucked through a straw painfully long, as if choking-Guy had spoiled appetite of too many. But for how long?
  Yorg paid attention to a group talking animatedly-but differed somehow immediately. He listened: they were talking about nothing of the kind-about a visit to a concert of smells. It was a recent innovation: the sound of music accompanied by the changing continuously gamut of odors produced by special equipment-their emotional impact was unusually strong. And the entire group discussed with animation the impression made upon them by this concert.
  They were not present in the court-but they, like all, just watched the beginning of the trial, listened to Guy, saw those records. But there was not a word about this: as if it did not concern them so that they had almost immediately forgotten. Only smelling music!
  Yorg smiled: these were-albeit not major-the allies, too. Involuntarily. The existing order of things was natural to them: they did not care about some inadequates at all. Hardly any of them voted for the proposal of Dan. Or rather, perhaps, did-pro: like, for sure, the majority of those, whom thanks it was allowed to Guy to demonstrate his heartbreaking material-because of curiosity. If what they had learned had not affected them so that the smelling music continued more to interest said just how habitual and stable was all what he, Yorg, defended.
  
  After the break, listening to the testimony of genetics cosmists took place; Ald spoke mostly. He added almost nothing to the real materials displayed by Guy: told about the purposes and amount of experiments performed before Guy"s arriving at the "Darwin". And gave detailed, professionally substantiated comments; Jin helped him from time to time asking the right questions.
  His companion, Oleg, said only that he had nothing to add to what has been said: only confirmed as the witness the accuracy and the truth of testimony of Guy and Ald.
  The thorough testimony of the defendant and his two witnesses took away much longer than anticipated: the today"s court session was decided to finish with this.
  Neither Dan nor Yorg have yet had time to exchange with direct attacks. Both were preparing for the next day.
  
  24
  
  "It is calling upon the chief witness for the prosecution Professor Yorg to speak!"
  Yorg, having got up on a dais, looked around the hall. All seats are now filled to capacity: not only for the prosecution, like yesterday-on the side of the defense, too. Being yesterday empty places are taken by women whose protruding abdomens say clearly who they are: future mothers.
  Dan did purposely not bring them here yesterday: it was bad for them to see what Guy showed; he even, perhaps, suggested to them not to watch this part of the broadcast. He took care of them-as the most principal, the most important his asset. Their appearance, their existence was far worse than that which Guy was judged for, which-allegedly-they had gathered here for.
  However-at the beginning he had to say about Guy: to take his actions as a starting point-to strike a blow upon Dan from this. And Yorg started speaking about what was reported at the trial yesterday.
  " . . . It makes unpleasant impression. Alas, yes! It is undeniable: it may be called disgusting-if . . . If to forget suddenly for some reason: for what it is being done! But all know and remember-for what exactly. For the unprecedented in the previous epochs duration of life of those whose labor the unprecedented also power and the level of human development has been created with. Just what enabled immediately after having overcome the painful for all crisis the accomplishment of unprecedented in scale tasks: building the starship-hyperexpress, opening Earth-2, preparing for its settlement, entering the contact with extraterrestrial intelligent beings.
  "All this would be impossible without our accumulated production potential established during just the scientific crisis-despite its being tormenting. Just what mankind had the courage to permit in those conditions-the measures that reallocated reasonably functions and responsibilities of people depending on the inevitable difference of their abilities level-has made it possible.
  "But here a man appeared who under the influence of the views of bygone epochs considered these measures absolutely unacceptable. From the point of view of ethics. The ethics of bygone epochs-not our one.
  "Time is going-conditions are changing. Ethics, too-cannot freeze, must conform to time and changing conditions: obey the inevitable laws dictated by nature and comprehended by reason rather than with emotions.
  "Emotions-are a bad adviser. The mankind has already managed to make a big mistake, having yielded them. I mean the sharp restriction of the rejection of inadequate children carried out once. What is the result of that? Instead of using maximum power, as before, for scientific researches, we had to spend a quite practically unjustifiable number of proper people, suitable for normal work, on teaching, at the same time increasing greatly the burden on absolutely all teachers. For the level of requirements that could not be reduced, demanded now from those who would have previously been rejected, is too high for their ability to achieve it on their own. The result: spending a huge amount of work to those who are not able to compensate it with their work in the future-the loss, but the acquisition of the whole humanity.
  "Apparently, it was clear from the outset, when a small group of teachers of the early stages started the campaign for the restriction of rejection. Exclusively under the influence of emotions, which they were unable to control.
  "And along with them a man was for whom it was not enough-he desired to change all the existing order: who found it unacceptable-a journalist Lal. Nobody has supported him. Even-those along with whom he came out. Got alone, he left Earth and after coming back from the Near Cosmos devoted himself wholly to the great cause-the flight to Earth-2 for the preparation of its settlement with us. All thought so: but were wrong!
  "His goal was-not just the oxygenizing of Earth-2. He flew to convert the greatest scientist of all our epoch, who was his friend, into an instrument of his plans, which he decided to implement where no one could prevent. Did he ask himself the question how much is ethical such a way of action? Hardly!
  "Unfortunately, he has succeeded: Academician Dan has come back to Earth apparently with the sole purpose-to implement all what Lal intended. Moreover: Academician Dan violated deliberately one of the basic laws of Earth-the law of reproduction. There on Earth-2, he and Eya bore children. It could understand this as an exception to the general rule, caused with exceptional circumstances. But it was not: they did in order their action has become an example for demonstration in the propaganda of the views of Lal.
  "I am sorry, like any of his contemporaries is, to accuse Academician Dan-the person whom all of us, all of the humanity owes the way out of the crisis to!" these words stuck in his throat.
  
  "The propaganda of Lal"s ideas-was the main and virtually only thing that was engaged academician Dan after his return in," Yorg continued. "And he found helpers-not numerous, fortunately, but-capable of everything absolutely, of any violations of the existing on Earth.
  "It is breaking the order of reproduction of what I have to say in the first instance. Too intransigently: as a geneticist-a representative of the science, organizing optimal reproduction-on a strictly scientific basis.
  "Academician Dan in the name of Lal appeals for a return to the disorderly reproduction-without the strictly correct selection. And he not only appeals: using his own example he has agitated also others to follow him. Currently, the number of pregnant women-proper ones, whose duty is working instead of spending time on the performance of the duties of those who are not able to work-has reached the inadmissibly big numbers.
  "What kind of results of this can we expect? They are doubtless: it is proved just with his example, which many of the details of, unfortunately, are not yet known. You all know, the body of Dan-is taken from an inadequate with the gonads and genes transmitted to descendants. And one of his three children died, not coming out of the suspended animation-just due to a genetic disorder, transmitted him by his father. The other two have not injured, probably because of the exceptional conditions of life on Earth-2.
  "Thus: one of three! Genetics provides one of ten. The result that is reliable and stable. Proving most convincingly, who are right: Lal and Dan-or we, genetics, the followers of the great idea of the fearless thinker Tommaso Campanella .
  "This is not the only, although the most serious consequence of Dan"s propaganda of ideas of Lal: his supporters resort to unauthorized actions, starting from ridiculous demonstrations in the sex palaces and ending with the fact that the accused committed, suspended performing very important experiments.
  "What justifies Guy his act with? What he showed yesterday, exists not because of some mythical inhumanity of the geneticists: the harsh necessity forced us to be engaged in such experiments. The limitation of the rejection has deprived surgeons of the required material for supporting health and longevity of those who work: what besides the intensive use of the hereditary inadequates could be offered? What else is it possible to help those who are in urgent need of surgical repair with? So far, with the only effective, radical way, guaranteeing full success. Without it-death, similar to that one of the most talented journalists Marc has doomed himself-under the influence of the harmful views of Lal, too.
  "The rescuers Guy was scared to look at the objects of the experiments. The geneticists, performing them, do not experience the pleasure of looking the experimental-but they know what this all is done for. They know and take upon themselves what they see: do not show it to those for whom it is done. They-are also very rescuers. This accused Guy did not think about. And it"s hard to blame him only.
  "The ones who spread the views of Lal based on atavistic ideas about human nature must accept the moral responsibility along with him, and even in a greater extent than he. They-forget about the main purposes of the higher meaning of human existence: ever deeper knowledge of nature and turning themselves into the force, opposing entropy with their organizing activity. The human is going farther and farther away from the state, from which he has appeared. This makes increasingly bigger demands on him.
  "And then the nature puts the natural limit. Some people-fortunately, not too numerous-prove to be not capable, not fit for modern work become parasites living at expense of the labor of others. And it is the highest justice in the existing rational use of them in order to the whole humanity. To each his own-the other is not given!
  
  "Guided by reason but not false emotions, we must understand that finally. And to put an end to the destructive process that is arising now.
  "I want, first of all, Academician Dan to have understood this: his bounden duty is just not to abuse that high prestige which he has as the greatest scientist of Earth, the liberator of the humanity from the terrible crisis!" It was hard for him to say the last words: he caught immediately a gaze.
  Milan looked at him, and his lips were contorted with a sneer: "You do say just not what you think!" But Yorg, looking straight in his eye, continued:
  "His very responsibility because of that-is to stop trying to return what has outlived irrevocably, what only prevents people, the humanity as a whole to advance to new successes of science, to more complete mastery over the nature. His discovery has given new opportunities on this way: to put on the agenda and make possible solving the grand challenges, requiring not lesser strain of whole absolutely strength than during the bygone crisis."
  Milan continued to gaze into Yorg, but the smile on his lips died out: Yorg, continuing to speak, did not take his eyes off. Milan has understood he was prepared for anything, and an involuntary respect for the unbending force of his nature, that he felt always before re-emerged-even though Yorg was now and remained an enemy.
  "In these circumstances, we especially cannot abandon the existing use of those who are not able to work: the refusal only turns them once again in a purely parasitic appendage of the humanity. Can we afford it? No! Never: neither now nor later.
  "The humanity must imagine clearly the danger bringing to him with the ideas by Lal, requiring a return to the past. Until it is too late! Any attempts to implement them should be rejected and declared inadmissible. Who has violated the established order, the laws and the customs-must be found guilty.
  "And just from this point of view, we demand to apply to the accused Guy the most severe punishment: a general boycott!"
  
  25
  
  The two-hour break for meal and rest.
  ... "It is calling upon the chief witness for the defense Academician Dan to speak!"
  He ascended the dais-and Lal"s portrait appeared immediately on a huge screen. Silence fell in the hall.
  "The chief prosecution witness has just said that it is my duty to stop trying to get back what outlived irrevocably and not to interfere with the humanity to advance. In what? In new achievements of science, in the increasing domination of the nature. And that"s all!
  "But-is that not enough? Is it really-not all that is seen the meaning of the human existence in?
  "No: not enough; no-not all! Why only scientific discoveries, penetration into mysteries of the nature-out of just the human himself, forgetting about his own nature?
  "But either the mankind advances? Take a look at all the previous history, and you will see-what Lal has discerned the first and realized excruciatingly: the crisis has crooked our way-it has happened a terrible zigzag of the human society development, which lasted just to seem unchanged. We have moved far away from the way forward, what we went along since the time when social inequality and injustice have disappeared on Earth-when the mankind moved confidently to consistently bright horizons of the future.
  "The crisis was unexpected: the humanity was absolutely not ready for it. It seemed unnatural: just the temporary difficulties which were able to be overcome-for this it should to strain only. But nothing came of it. Because it was not unnatural really at all: the accumulated huge material of scientific discoveries demanded not only the revision of a great number of fundamental concepts, but also the time for getting used to the new ideas.
  "Just because of that-his appearance was not accidental: the recurrence of such crises is too likely-apparently, inevitable. Fundamental discoveries cannot follow each other continuously: after a number of achievements-the period of practice and a thorough theoretical familiarization of the new field. Perhaps being the longer, the bigger a newly discovered field. It must be understood.
  "We could not have understood that. For such happened on so large scale for the first time. The tension of all mankind for leaving the crisis has reached the limit: the people-those who were engaged in intellectual work did not spare themselves.
  "But those who could not deal with it? Whose level of ability did not meet the increasing requirements from intellectual workers? Those who, according to the words of the chief prosecution witness, have become parasites? They, like themselves, the intellectuals had not considered necessary to spare.
  "Initially, they turned over to a part of them, women only, maternal functions. It seemed fine: the women incapable of creative work took upon themselves the useful burden, freeing proper women"s time.
  "But then the connection between children and parents ceased: it paved the way for the use of who began more and more often to be called with the word "inadequate" in such a way what had no analogues even in the darkest days of class epochs. The inadequates became powerless absolutely: their fate was yet managed with without any their consent. Like with slaves.
  "And, it"s true: what the houris differ from slaves-concubines with? With nothing! And the rest of the inadequates? Their status is even more terrible than slavery: a position of domestic animals. It got to the point that the propers began to eat their meat.
  "Who saw and understood the meaning of this? Nobody! Everyone was busy with his work: intense, unrestrained-if only to overcome the crisis, to withdraw from it.
  "Just one has understood. Just he: my friend, Lal. The historian, he compared the previous epochs with the present one. The genius capable by his knowledge to grasp the whole picture, but a part of it, like we all-he could not but notice that a social injustice reappeared in the world. A man of high heartfelt qualities, found it out, he could not help but become indignant, but to rebel against what was going on around him.
  "He accepted that hard: it was terrible to believe-for him, the same son of our time like any of us, that the intellectual humanity did wild deeds. Calmly: not noticing it. But he had the strength and courage to look into the eyes of truth completely.
  "He tried to open the eyes of others, hoped that they would understand him-like once, when he led a campaign against cannibalism: many people supported him then. This time nobody, no one person wanted even to listen. Each and every attempt met a complete incomprehension. He understood that while the crisis prevailed, people were not in a mood for his ideas. And he got silent-temporary.
  "Just then there my meeting with him occurred. His telling about the discovery of the work on the set of prime numbers" differences was the impetus to the creation of the periodic law of elementary particles and, through it, the hyperstructures" theory. He was the first to believe in this theory: he considered it being just the discovery that could put an end to the crisis. And he was then side by side with me-at that hard time for me. About his discovery-he did not tell: was careful with me for what I had to do-what he then considered the very principal. Devoted all his power to popularization of the theory of hyperstructures. Made ready its victory and bided his time, when he would be able to tell me everything: he considered that I was able to understand him.
  "Just the day when from the Far Cosmos the long-awaited signal of Tupac came, he went to me to congratulate on the victory and, finally, to let me into his views on the modern humanity. But did not dare: my strength at that time was already too small-he realized that he would have to continue to act alone.
  "But that evening he met Eve, a teacher, one of the future leaders of the movement against the rejection of children, whom he joined immediately when it began. It was she who suggested then him the idea how to protect children-all-from being able to be rejected: the birth of children by all women.
  "Lal participated actively in the movement against the rejection, but he saw further than other participants. Even they were not able to understand him, did not support, when he made some attempts to state publicly his views. His opponents forced him to retire in the Near Cosmos. But in vain those thought who have managed to achieve this that they succeeded to break him.
  "Not at all! He just got convinced that those who opposed him he was not able to overcome showing his hand. And he did not appear with their ideas. His opponents could triumph: they did not realize that he, the only one for the time being who knew the truth about what was happening on Earth, could not afford to be subjected to a world boycott-it was awaited inevitably him in this case. Too great his goal was to let be lost it along with him-to put off for a long time the time when humanity recognizes and accepts it. And his silence for ten years since his return from exile in the Near Cosmos till just the departure to Earth-2 was another difficult deed: he knew that otherwise it was impossible yet.
  
  "Lal acquainted us with his terrible discovery when we had already performed the hypertransfer into the Tupac"s constellation. He opened our eyes to what was going on. And I could not but join him.
  "I am a debtor of those we call inadequates. My current body which due to I live my second life-was the body of an inadequate man. But to live out till the renovation also my first life and to complete the creation of the theory that you think putting end to the crisis, I could also just thanks to who was considered inadequate-a woman-houri, that did not let me to commit suicide in a moment of my weakness. What has she paid with for it, rugged with a splinter of glass, which she tried to take away from me? Nobody answered me when I wanted to know what happened to her!
  "The inadequates! Bereft of knowledge, which they are not taught-none the less they still do not cease to be human beings: their human feelings are alive. And that fact what we, the propers, lost almost: pity for others who are bad-charity. Just what, perhaps not realizing clearly, they feel by the heart and soul-the soul of human being, no matter how this idea is defamed, ridiculed. Just what saved me then.
  "They live somewhere nearby, these inadequates, but we do not think about them occupied with our great problems and, when colliding them, just notice how primitive they are, and how miserable their language is. Nothing more! We all. And I, including: I forgot soon then about the houri, who saved me.
  "Lal forced to remember. Therefore, I joined him immediately.
  "Eya has experienced a harder life: she had not yet the same experience, made possible to take stock of what inspired her since childhood. Yet she made that Lal considered imperative in the first place-became a mother. Just there, on Earth-2, where nobody could prevent. Here it was impossible: he knew.
  "Lal perished there, on Earth-2, the first day of our landing. You all know how it happened. He sacrificed his life to help me to save myself and shouted at the last moment: "Do not forget!"
  "We remained without him-me and Eya. Already without him, we landed on the planet to carry out what went there for. It seemed bleak to us after the terrible death of Lal; our life was difficult and joyless. Eya was hard to make up her mind to what Lal wanted-that she to become a mother. And I had considerable difficulty in persuading her.
  "We still did not know how it was necessary also to us selves. Waiting for the birth of a child was a prelude of what entered our life after it-changed our existence and us ourselves. We have learned that Lal knew already. It proved he knew a lot: understood that almost all did no longer. The most important thing-the nature of a human being.
  "We were happy there. So much, as never before. Our children, whom we brought into the world on our own and raised; the communication with them every day. The feeling that bound inseparably Eya and me. All this made our life extremely complete. Not interfering-on the contrary, providing us with the strength for working hard. We have understood how necessary it is for everyone.
  "With the knowledge of that we have returned to Earth. Our duty was to tell all this others. All people. I thought that we would be understood.
  "Too little, it appears, it has changed in the space of our absence. But something still has: the rejection has been cut sharply-just what began before our departure from Earth. Some changes have occurred in the minds of people: those who were deaf to the words of Lal listened to me. Not only because of my authority-it has come the time of the need of his ideas: similar ideas were waking up in the others, too. They listened to us in different ways: some absorbed eagerly our words; in others-they caused a protest but were thought-provoking.
  "The third ones, former adversaries of Lal, for the time being did not dare to interfere with us. It was-and is-a numerous and strong group, which enjoys a great influence and authority, almost unlimited before. They once forced Lal to keep silence for long. They did not let Eve-the teacher, who wished to become a mother, do it.
  "For a while, my authority prevented them from appearing openly against me and those who have accepted the idea of Lal and began to implement them. Not daring to hinder me, they carried on the active counterpropaganda.
  "The trial of Guy was very convenient pretext for their coming out. Not against Guy: even the chief prosecution witness has not spared him a lot of words in his speech. His accusations were directed mainly against the social doctrine of Lal and me as its distributor. I-am the main accused in this trial but Guy actually.
  "To achieve a condemnation of all that we-the followers of Lal-have started to do. To stop and do not let us proceed. To keep everything as it was during the crisis. Just that is the goal of those who are the accusers at this trial. The too unusual one-when the participants in it swap their real places with each other.
  "And I, being well aware that just I am the main accused in the eyes of those who try to defend the existing now, do not agree to accept the charges proffered against me and along with me all the followers of Lal.
  "My true role is quite different: today I am a very prosecutor. Of all the mankind. On behalf of Lal I accuse it of losing humanity!
  "I must not repeat over and over again-what the genius of Lal could see. Hardly anyone is not familiar at all with his terrible discovery, has not heard about it: too few people have not read his books, denouncing what is going on now on Earth.
  "Where are we moving, in spite of our great discoveries and goals? It"s time to look back; it is time to understand what some understood once, very long ago. We must remember the words of one of those who initiated the era of robots-the father of cybernetics, Norbert Wiener :
  "We cannot assess a human for the work that he does. We need to evaluate him as a human being. If we insist on the use of machines everywhere, but do not go to the most fundamental consideration and not give people a proper place in the world, we are lost.""
  Dan paused. Dead silence was in the great hall: no sound-it seemed, along with sitting in it all of humanity held right now its breath.
  
  Dan raised his head: he gave enough time for everyone to repeat the words by Wiener on the screen.
  "We have not done these considerations. The human was estimated like the machine, only by the benefits brought by them. We found it possible to cease to consider people who could not surpass in it the machine. Not the people-"inadequates"! Listen attentively again and again to that terrible word-so habitual. What an abyss of dehumanization which we have reached so imperceptibly!
  "We are on the path of destruction. Continuing to live and act like this, we will inevitably lose the very human face. The final output of the logic of the current process is countless robots and a handful of ruthless geniuses with a strictly necessary number of "inadequates".
  "For whom and for what will be the discovery of these geniuses, a seemingly limitless dominion over the nature? What"s left of the very humanity, its essence? What will the human differ infinitely from the robot with?
  "What will govern them? Only the thirst for yet newer discoveries, unconditionally become the sole reason of existence and the source of joy? And this only?
  "I ask this because I have become acquainted in my life with the discovery joy, know the power of it-but not only that. Thanks to Lal, I have learned also the other joys: the love to the only for me woman and our children, the warmth of true human relationships. The joys-no lesser than those that the creative success can give. Being necessary for everyone because only they are able to give strength to overcome difficulties and setbacks. Giving lovely, genuine human emotions, without which a human is, as a matter of fact, dead like a machine. We must remember this; remember everything in order the death cannot overtake us. The return to the wonderful that was almost forgotten-is not moving backwards: not at all! It is coming back to the way along which the humanity advanced, and from which it then turned off far to the side. I repeat again and again: Lal"s views-are not an atavism that the main prosecution witness has stated. Just really-the mankind cannot exist, depriving themselves of their inherent qualities.
  "None great purposes, none special circumstances may justify the existing social inequality: it must be destroyed urgently. The institution of the "inadequates" must be eliminated-as soon as possible. And forever!
  
  "I understand too clearly how many difficult problems are needed to be solved. Their complexity is obvious; especially since not all the solutions are clear. We are in prospect for explorations and attempts, universal efforts to find them.
  "I remember all the counter-arguments of the supporters of preserving the "inadequates". That the surgical repair is so far "the only effective, radical way, giving a full guarantee". Exactly: so far! Until it has made the other one, which will provide a not lesser guarantee: I am talking about the Continuing Monitoring System. Whether it is less effective compared with the surgical repair? No-it unlikely provokes a doubt even of anyone. But creating it requires huge costs: of time, labor, energy and material resources.
  "To kill donors is more profitable: it costs cheaper. Just more profitable! Just that is the true cause of the exclusive use of the surgical repair-a hidden justification of the most brutal way. The killed donors must disappear in the first place: their use has none moral justification-if we really consider ourselves human beings. None great problem may be a reason to postpone the immediate establishment of the CMS.
  "The use of houris has also none moral justification. The position of this group of the "inadequates" does not absolutely differ from that of ancient slaves-concubines: complete violence of their will and desires; the practice of their use includes the employment of pills that suppress their disgust. Those using them are harmed deeply, too. As once communication with women, who gave themselves for money-prostitutes. A physical intimacy without any spiritual one; a coarse, primitive satisfaction of the sexual instinct, not giving a true joy. What human there can be in this?
  "About the experimental ones I have nothing to add to what was said in such detail by others: we do not have the right to make experiments on human beings.
  "Much, very more else needs to be changed. Including the reproduction using the same "inadequates". Adults are detached from the children-it is unnatural because it deprives everyone of the greatest joys in life.
  "Science-is the only source of joy now: the great science, creating miracles. But only a few can now see the other, no lesser at all, miracle: a birth of the little human and his development. The baby! Children! An eternal, not aging miracle. Lal dreamed to return it to everyone: to make people happy and more human, so that it becomes an obstacle to the rejection-the transformation of children in the "inadequates".
  "We, his followers, know the joy of motherhood and fatherhood. We cannot imagine how we could early and how others can today live without that. We appeal all to follow our example. Children who appeared beside us will revive us.
  
  "No one should dare to prevent. I know how not long before our return it was stopped ruthlessly the only attempt to become a mother, performed by her,"-Dan stretched out his hand to the side of Eve, rose from her seat.
  "Then it was possible. She was alone: Professor Yorg, being fully armed with the public opinion, which did not recognize any other way of reproduction but the existing one, forced her to give up by the threat of a world boycott of not only her but also her alumnus-the space rescuer Lee. Everything was calculated shrewdly: Lee was as a child rescued by Eve from his rejection-they are so attached to each other, that Lee would never join the boycott of her.
  "Yorg and his colleagues greeted with a wary silence our coming back with the children. Very soon, with the help of not a very ethically pure way, they learned that the birth of our children is associated with the ideas by Lal. But we were not going to hide it. On the contrary! As soon as it became possible, we began propagandizing openly and widely these ideas.
  "They did not dare to prevent us: they were feared with my authority. It deprived them of undoubted majority in public opinion: I did it deliberately, using its power-I have not abused it. Moreover, I believe that it imposes specific obligations on me to propagandize what should anew have led to the establishment of equality and justice.
  
  "We acted by word and example that persuaded better than words. Here those are present who have become mothers or are preparing for it-those who have understood its need for themselves. And they can already cause us nothing: we won"t recognize the boycott, will communicate with each other-we are in fact quite numerous. We are not lonely now-not like Eve during her heroic attempt.
  "Children born by their very mothers and living with their parents, there will be increasingly more-and more and more people will want it. This-is compelling: the need for it is inherent in the nature of the human-what Lal understood once is now known too well by us, the first having experienced the joy of communicating with own children. They will make complete our lives, and with them we will reborn in the very human form, which is not ashamed to appear in before the Others at the first direct Contact. As people whose powerful mind is not capable of doing evil.
  "This will do be. The dark epoch of the crisis is over, and it is imperative to do away with all the ugly, abnormal, that was generated by it. It"s time!
  
  "We must immediately abolish the rejection. All children should receive an education: it is our duty to expend more labor to those who by the level of skills more than others need it. We won"t despair of our not having just a hundred per cent success-it happens really in nothing. We will hope and look for anything that can help us: teaching methods, measures of influence on the organism itself.
  "This work has already begun. The group of geneticists boycotted by their colleagues is working on a means of promoting to overcome the lag of development.
  "The searches of some teachers have resulted in the discovery of the Lancasterian system of mutual education employed once: more able children help in studying the less able ones. It may seem ridiculous and unjustified now to many: instead of having to quickly completed their education, these gifted children spend time on those who before, no doubt, would have been rejected. What for? Since they save human beings in these inferiors; because they themselves grow then genuine people-humane.
  "The liquidation of the rejection must be consistent: apply to children of "inadequates". The fact that they can be automatically considered inadequate-is a too obvious gross vulgarization of genetics: the children of the "inadequates" have not without fail a lag in the development since their birth.
  "I talked about the children-those who have not yet become a "proper" or an "inadequate". But those who have become an "inadequate"? What can we do for them? The question is not too easy.
  "Of all the groups of the "inadequates" only child-minders and wet-nurses are engaged in labor, not hurting human dignity. While continuing to do this useful and necessary for humanity labor, they will take a worthy place among us: they really are already very high-end specialists-all teachers and doctors working with them recognize it. Birth givers, who now, too, are at the same time child-minders and nurses, will be totally included in their number.
  "The problem about the other groups is more complicated. Their members are not trained in any kind of work: to train them when adult in if only some intellectual work is hardly possible.
  "So, what to do? Let them be engaged in feasible physical labor. Yes, exactly: they cannot keep up with robots. Let be: all the same, we owe them a huge debt that cannot be repaid, and what they will receive from us over it will not exceed everything that they have already given. We must hurry: our guilt in them should not grow.
  "I think they can be happy doing something. For example, to plant flowers or vegetables and care for them-they will be able to enjoy each their success, how modest it may be.
  "But for many, such a transition will not be easy. For the experimental ones-yet it will: they just will get rid of the torment; for donors and houris-it won"t.
  "The first-whose fate the truth about is hiding carefully from them-live with thinking about the beginning of even a happier life after his departure from the place where they are being trained. This false idea is constantly inspired them to make them as much as possible carefully follow all instructions of trainers-they can just with that earn the right to leave for where even happier life waiting for them; until that, they experience quiet, carefree lives filled just with training and recreation. There is not a shadow of the doubt of they are promised: it was never the case that they had believed those who try to open their eyes to their true destiny-that nothing else awaits them but a soon violent death.
  "The houris" life is less serene: far not always the wished them happens to be physically pleasant to them. But they are proud of their professional skills; even compete in it against each other. Their notions and requirements are distorted artificially.
  "How can they both transit to a more human existence? Surely it will take a lot of time, work and patience to help them do it. We have to be particularly careful with regard to donors: their views are harder to overcome a psychological barrier.
  "How to do it all? I have said already: not all decisions are still clear, far not everything is completely intelligible in details, ways, means. This problem is too huge for being possible even theoretically that one person could cope with it.
  "This task Lal left us. After his death, Eya and I thought a lot about it; the others joined us thought, too. But it is not yet entirely clear-and cannot be until we start the practical implementation of it.
  
  "I have said the principal matter. Named the true accused. In the light of this Guy"s trial loses any sense. We must immediately do another: to approve the inadmissibility of the present social inequality on Earth and to take a decision of its liquidation. I know well: not everyone-rather the contrary-agrees with me. All right: therefore, I put to the vote a universal discussion on this issue!"
  The observer of the Supreme Border of Coordination followed by almost all members of the presidium bowed his head assent.
  Voting began immediately. The numbers flashed on the scoreboard quickly, and when they had stopped, everyone saw: on Earth there was nearly by a billion more of those who voted for the beginning of the discussion.
  
  26
  
  Many people did not fall asleep then after the court session. They walked arguing loudly or silently, completely lost in thought.
  Eve was silent, too,-and Lee, walking beside her, did not dare to start speaking first.
  Suddenly she shivered-Lee stopped:
  "Are you cold, Mom Eve? Take my battery!"
  "Thank you, sonny! No, I"m not cold."
  "What"s wrong about you?"
  "Nothing already. All the bad-is in the past. Come on-you must sleep: your treatment is not over yet."
  "Do not worry about me, Mom Eve!"
  She smiled:
  "I cannot: I used to. Even since your very childhood."
  "I know, Mom. Captain told me that long ago."
  "It was the greatest fear for you. And then you become a rescuer: I could not help again but be afraid of you."
  "But I wasn"t: it turns out, I knew too little. If it could occur to me the idea that some danger may await here, just on Earth-among people?"
  "Yeah, boy: here, among the people-it may be worst of all."
  "But you-are so fearless: alone against all! You"re my extraordinary person!"
  "Of course not: how could I! Lal was extraordinary. Dan-extraordinary, Eya, the geneticists, who act now together with us. And the late Marc, who did not want to retreat, even for the sake of his life. But I-no, not such: as you can see! I do not know if you cannot blame me, not despise?"
  "Me? Mom Eve, but you were afraid-because of me."
  "Yes, I was afraid for you again. Do you know what is it-the fear? No, perhaps: I think, have never known."
  "Yes, I have! How much: there, in the space, you feel it too clearly. Just the other fear suppresses it-not for self: you are afraid not to arrive in time."
  "But you still have never retreated."
  "Until now-not yet."
  "That"s just the point!"
  "But are you really guilty of this?"
  "If have given up-you are guilty."
  "Because of me."
  "But what? I have given up too quickly: I had to resist-as long as I was able to."
  "If did we know when Captain and Eya would arrive? And would they do arrive: have not they perished? Who knew that Captain and Eya had children?"
  "Just me: Lal brought them to me before leaving-Eya held the baby in her arms. She-has become a mother."
  "You"ve become it much earlier: do you love me better if you have given birth to me on your own?"
  "Hardly!"
  "You have sacrificed a child inside you-not me: here the answer to this question is. You are my mother, and I am your son-the very real ones. I will not call you anymore Mom Eve-just Mom," he held her with both hands: could not even wipe away the tears that flowed from him. "Do you hear? Someday I too will have like Captain a wife and my kids-they will call you Granny."
  "Yes, yes!" The pain went away: Eve fell silent, calming down.
  But Lee fell to thinking: this happened to him every time when an idea appeared that in his life it would be the same he had seen once the very first. The strangest thing was the fact that this woman-his wife like Eya of Captain, had to be necessarily like Deya-and no one else. But she was still a teenager. It"s incredibly strange!
  
  27
  
  Since the very beginning of the discussion Yorg kept in the background. There was no trace of the activity, which he showed at the trial; he followed the long-planned tactics: to show that geneticists did not protect their own, narrowly professional interests-they were only a part of the humanity, whose interests Dan encroached upon. Let others speak-those who were not directly associated with them.
  It was heard the speeches of those who commented on the speech of Dan, giving its analysis from every possible points of view. Some expressed consent with everything stated by Dan-these were enough: the words of Dan affected too many. Others, mostly social scientists, surgeons, specializing in transplants, biocyberneticists, sexologists-attacked the teaching by Lal with a harsh critique; no single geneticist-was among them at first.
  So it was early days, when the impression of Dan"s speech remained fully valid. Then the passions tension abated a little. Different notes started sounding in speeches. More quietly, but much more, from the point of view of Yorg, efficiently, some doubts about some private sides, details, aspects" features of practical implementation of the raised by Dan matter were expressed. They indicated difficulties that were and might arise, listed the tasks that seemed urgent.
  Yorg waited for a speech of Arg, but that kept silence: apparently, did not dare to be the first to attack his teacher. But even without him a matter was going close to what Yorg waited for.
  The complete victory was impossible: he understood it perfectly since long ago. The retreat was inevitable; it was principal just they would success what positions to consolidate their hold on, what to save. It was excellent, that these speeches were not specifically prepared or agreed with the Border of Reproduction-that was, with him: in many of them sounded a lot of sympathy, understanding and belief in the need to implement the ideas by Lal and Dan, but . . . These "buts" as if brought slowly to naught the basic ideas, provided a lot of excuses for delaying their immediate implementation. Of course, it was impossible to deny the merit of the skillfully organized counterpropaganda, focusing on too struck root views: now the debate had shown how deeply-they revealed themselves continually behind what had been caused by the fresh impression of Dan"s words.
   . . . But Yorg was not let to keep silence for too long. It was asked a question about the cause of death of the younger son of Dan and Eya, found by him. In his speech, he expounded the facts, the facts only-impartially, without any conclusions.
  As his opponent, Jin appeared:
  "In his speech for the prosecution at the trial, Professor Yorg told that the death of the youngest of the children of Dan and Eya demonstrated clearly what the consequences of reproduction are without methods based on genetic of the selection of parents, especially-when one of the parents transmit the genes of an "inadequate". One of the three-if has not been perished, would certainly have a lag in development: the correct genetic selection provides just one of ten.
  "The first-one of three: three-is too little amount for doing ever on its basis any conclusions about the probability of a share. I do not think that Professor Yorg will deny it.
  "The second-one of ten: with the genetic selection, providing a reliable, stable result. Surprisingly stable! If since the time when bearing children was transmitted to birth givers, genetics has not advanced? It has-just a lot. And in the realm of possibility to optimize the selection of parents" pairs? Also. But the proportion of children who have lag in development, which will replenish the number of "inadequates", remains at the same level. It"s incredibly strange!
  "We can still admit that this result-is at the limits of the genetic selection possibility: but why are really such incredibly small fluctuations in the number of those who should be candidates for "inadequates"? The calculations allow assuming in it the action of a non-random factor.
  "I propose: to check materials of the pairs" selection produced in different years."
  Jin demanded to voice a distrust! Too terrible accusation against Yorg-an extreme measure, which Dan convinced Jin to do for: they both did not saw another opportunity to stop the sharp decline in the initial sympathy of the many with the idea of the humanistic revival.
  But this verification required a lot time. It was necessary to use utmost the supercomputers of the Reproduction Archive; to accelerate, Dan suggested the use of supercomputers of other systems. He was supported by global vote: the issue has become acute for all.
  Yorg felt how hard time he will have: Jin-is a geneticist, as a matter of fact-he knew it-one of the most talented. He has not by chance found the most vulnerable place in the method of selection applied by geneticists. What, due to the specificity and complexity, others could not discern, Jin will make out without fail.
  Exactly, the selection was based on the submission of genetics to the social demand: the appearance of candidates for the inadequates did not accidentally fluctuated so slightly. What could justify giving up of the application of methods that reduced their number by old and newest discoveries? A significantly greater amount of energy consumption and operating time of a supercomputer? This justification was good yesterday: now, after the beginning of the discussion-not. But unfortunately, it was only possible. After all, in fact-the proportion of candidates for inadequate, used to dictate with the present social conditions, after the rejection restrictions persisted to remain at the same level only in order to support the general view that it is a natural utmost minimum which cannot be reduced yet. Yes, it was done deliberately: having forced by educators and pediatricians to let limit the rejection, nobody in the Reproduction Border refused the idea that this phenomenon is temporary-that, gradually, they would be able to return everything to its place.
  
  The commission led by Jin started working, which the end of was not expected quickly. An array of data, which they had to count up and analyze, was enormous; the interrelationships between them-were very complex.
  Competent assistants of Jin there were not too much. Ald and Oleg were also incorporated into the commission; Milan, without explaining the reasons, refused entering it, but in the discussions held outside the official conferences participated actively.
  Yorg while giving the commission needed explanations was calm, gave willingly very detailed answers to all questions. Being detailed so much that they were difficult to discern the point.
  But Jin made out it. Slowly: it was incredibly difficult even for him. He knew that he might not make mistakes: if Yorg would be able to challenge the conclusions of the commission, too many would be discredited-especially the old, natural way of reproduction.
  On the other hand, the situation arose in the discussion urged on the fastest action. Jin did not spare himself, looking through and analyzing the huge Archive of reproduction. And his guess became confirmed. But the real picture turned out much worse than he had imagined.
  Genetics, running the reproduction of the mankind, had great potentialities: the analysis of a large number of the data had shown that with the help of selection they could form the quality of the offspring very precisely. If to use the maximum potentialities of selection-the probability of having lag in the development could be five-six times less than the current stable one. Of course, it was provided by significantly bigger sorting and counting of the data, that was, a consumption of energy and operating time of a supercomputer. But it did not do: geneticists used increased opportunities only to stabilize the ratio of future intellectuals and "inadequate".
  So then, the conclusion was clear: the human offspring was formed intentionally in accordance with the requirements of existing social order. In what they guided in this the bare, gross pragmatism was seen through.
  Yorg had no choice but to recognize the stability of the qualitative composition of the offspring being not only the result of chance. But, apparently, it did not bother him at all.
  Yes, it was possible to improve the quality of the offspring-but at what cost? At that stage, when there were so many tasks that required the full commitment of all power and resources? While these problems were the main, it seemed to the Border of reproduction quite inappropriate to raise the question of increasing the cost to improve the quality of the offspring. It was now also quite satisfactory that already wasn"t too cheap. Anyway, a lot more satisfactory than it could be expected of the reproduction, which was offered to return to: without any specific selection. This, apparently, was too obvious to all! Yorg did not look bewildered, caught unawares: his arguments sounded weighty.
  "Look for and learn! Listen to what friends say-and enemies!" these Lal"s words Dan repeated many times. "Without any special selection": Yorg, certainly not wanting it, had suggested to Jin a valuable idea-to make a statistical analysis of the offspring obtained thus. Of course, first of all, it was necessary to take the information on the children brought into the world by "proper" mothers-but there were a negligible small number of them for a sufficiently reliable distribution"s law: in the near future, this group would still too small in numbers. Besides, except the children of Dan and Eya, they all were still little.
  But-"without any special selection!" There were such people also among the brought into the world by the "inadequate" birth givers: caution forced to leave a loophole in the strict genetic selection-for fear of complete loss of some qualities. This group-though small in numbers compared to the other ones -was still significantly bigger than those born by their own mothers. Why it had not immediately occurred to him? Ah, well-it"s not important at all: why and what because of! It happened not to him the first. He has found, after all,-well, it"s enough!
  Dan supported the Jin"s idea . Both agreed that despite all the tension of the situation on the discussion exacerbating day by day, they had not to hurry to report to the commission. In this they disagreed with many-that the situation, though with considerable fluctuations, raised not in their favor: not all understood enough like Dan that all happening-was just the beginning, that victory would come neither easily nor immediately-that the struggle would be long, so it needed to arm them with patience. Continuing countless speeches all over strengthened Dan more and more in this, not joyous, view.
  The results of the search of the offspring of the "random selection" were staggering. Exactly, among them there was a bigger proportion of the rejected that became "inadequates" than among the rest: at times dramatically, sometimes not, as their number varied from year to year-but it was bigger always. They had to expect this: such the result was not discouraged both Dan and Jin.
  But at the same time, it had also detected just what nobody expected: among the brought into the world with the "random selection" there were much more people of the top talent. Dan was surprised to find in this list Lal"s name and his own one.
  And Yorg"s name!
  
  The fact that Jin had not published the interim results of the commission"s work proved to be in the tactical plan very valuable: his report sounded like an explosion and wiped off the impression on many speeches-sympathetic in something, doubting something, elaborating endlessly more precise-people returned to the principal matter.
  The three curves on the same graph, which Jin demonstrated. Curves of the capabilities indices distribution of the offspring obtained by the three methods of the selection: basic-applied by geneticists, optimal, and "random" ones.
  The first curve-was almost symmetric. The second one in the right part, from the side of high indices" of abilities, coincided fully with the beginning of the first one, but its peak rose higher, and its left side went downwards more sharply-the inflection in the opposite direction on this side was much lower than in the first curve. The portion area, characterizing the probability of appearing those who were in the former days without fail subjects to the rejection was several times smaller.
  The third curve, very much asymmetric, with a lower peak shifted to the left, to the lowest abilities and its gently sloping left portion lying highest than those of the previous ones. But its right part, quite gently sloping, lay also above the coincided parts of the two previous curves.
  Everything was before your eyes-here! Do look! Do think! Draw your own conclusions! And in order it would even clearer-there are the points on the curves with pointers; on them-the names of the same color as the corresponding curve. Of course, only at the right sides, where the abscissas correspond to the highest intellectual indices.
  Jin gave his report in the presence of almost the whole of the Academy of Earth and the Superior Border of coordination. He expounded thoroughly the results-not commenting anything, calmly, even somewhat dry. Everything was too clear from what he said. The conclusions he and Dan would report later, after the representative of the Border of reproduction: he would most likely be Yorg.
  After Jin had finished, there silence fell-people might not immediately come to their senses: so incredible much of what Jin had told seemed.
  "Who will speak as an opponent on behalf of the Board of reproduction?" the chairman of the discussion day asked finally.
  "Me!" Yorg stood up. White as a sheet, he walked firmly, his eyes glittered darkly.
  "I foresee with what Academician Dan and his supporters want to charge us-my colleagues and me. Some of them Jin has already expressed during performing the investigation.
  "The first one, what you want to blame, I have already answered-about we have artificially maintained the share of the offspring incapable of intellectual work. Is this true?
  "I fear that the curves exhibited by Jin once more confirm our rightness but his one. What express the merged right parts of the curves corresponding to the applied and optimized selection? The fact that the optimization cannot increase the number of the most capable-geniuses, the main motive forces of the scientific progress. It is possible to reduce the number of the not capable of work part of the offspring, which, after the unjustified restriction of the rejection by the incredible effort of teachers reaches the minimum necessary level of the development.
  "So why do we not reduce their share, if there is a remedy? Because just of the same cause why we do not consider it necessary to have in a daily menu delicacies. We can have them-if we want: but we do not want, as we understand it is unjustified, irrational to waste labor and energy for that. The consumption of energy and the operating time of a supercomputer by the current selection are very, very huge: it performs the revising of the vast array of the genetic data. The optimized selection increases this consumption multiple times: several times more than the occurrence of poor talent reduces.
  "When the humanity experienced the hard times of crisis, could it even occur to someone-to require a sharp increase of the cost for the reproduction? No, of course no one would support us. Then there was the construction of the hyperexpress, required the mobilization of absolutely all resources: its creation marked the beginning of setting more ambitious objectives-everyone knows what ones. Therefore, we do not require costly changes required for the optimized selection: they certainly would not have approved.
  "But we have used the short period between the departure and the return of Tupac when the circumstances allowed us to obtain a relatively large energy resource: the maximum of the offspring with the optimized selection appeared just at that time.
  "In vain, some people think that-for us-the curves displayed by Jin were a revelation. No! It is the well-known to us facts, which we base on, using just the existing selection method: the optimized selection was then applied widely and studied by us.
  "Not allowing to increase the number of the most talented, it provided the reduction of the number of the incapable at the cost of the unacceptably large increase in costs," Yorg was never tired of repeating this argument-still, as he was convinced by the speeches at the discussion, essential for the majority: his initial fear of this account has already ceased. "Overall, it was very unprofitable, and therefore-ineffective.
  "Second, did we know that the absence of selection, or as it is often called-"random selection", gives a bigger number of the more talented? Of course! The "random selection" was used somewhat also because of this, though the main goal was, as everyone knows, to preserve the quality, potentially useful in the future, which can be completely cut off using the purposeful selection.
  "Yes, we did know! We knew everything, not only about increasing the probability of occurrence of the talented, but also a sharp rise of the birth of those who became on the level of their abilities objects of the rejection." Yorg tried to express cautiously: he had to reckon with the fact that Lal"s ideas have penetrated the consciousness of still very many. "This was a truly terrible factor, which had crucial importance: a return to it would create the appearance of an unacceptably large number of inadequate... people," Yorg forced saying this word from himself.
  "Once the mankind has found reasonable the existing division of functions depending on the level of abilities that enable the poor talent to benefit to mankind. But the order based on this position has its limits: it can provide a useful application of not an infinite number of these people. The existing now selection method is most appropriate to the needs of the number of them that can be used by mankind. The rest-what to do with them? They will turn into a parasitic appendage of the society, whose useless existence will cost him dearly: that is, again, a problem from which the humanity has succeed once to escape. This is so on the one hand.
  "On the other hand: increasing the number of the most talented people by the refusal of the selection. Of course, compared with increasing simultaneously the number of the poor talent-this increase looks much more modest. However: one genius is able to do what a lot of ordinary scientists will make never.
  "So-but not quite exactly. Talent and genius-are not the same things: a genius is determined not only with the level of abilities, but also with their conformance with a task which his contemporaries and must solve. Perhaps the most important of his necessary abilities-to think not trivial: just that gives an opportunity to make out and comprehend what others engaged in the same are not able to do. But without them-a huge material produced and accumulated by them, a heap of facts, small guesses and rejected hypotheses, without mistakes passed by them-a genius cannot appear: he makes just a final step. And it is so almost always.
  "We knew that, too. And did not consider that the effect of increasing the number of the most talented will be able to compensate the enormous loss of the maintenance without any receiving in return the unacceptably large number of inadequates.
  "So: where is the way out of the contradictions of the use of these two methods? Exactly in what at this case represents a golden mean: the reproduction with the selection on the applied level. The arguments that guided us and which I just have told seemed to us an extremely convincing and continue also to be such now.
  I said everything!"
  
  "I swear to tell the truth, just the truth and the whole truth! the old formula of the judicial oath said: Milan wanted to say it out aloud, shout loudly for the whole Congress Hall, to throw in the face of Yorg.
  That one was telling the truth-but not all of it. Not telling the untruth-he claimed it. Yorg really knew it: the real veritable truth, which was known just by a few people.
  Even Milan, his favorite pupil, knew almost nothing. He did not know for sure also what he felt, what guessed, guided only by what Yorg had once revealed a little him inadvertently.
  Indeed: why needed Yorg geniuses? The crisis was a "boon", during which the humanity became internally reborn, "freed from unnecessary animal instincts". From such "unnecessary rudiments" as love and "other nonsense, wasting time, strength". What emerged spontaneously became maintained consciously.
  Why merged the right branches of the curves of the usual selection and the optimal one? What geneticists worked to intensify receiving the most talented, Milan knew about: the subject of the thesis of one of the former friends, also a graduate-student of Yorg, was some small subsection of this problem. Thus, Yorg could not but know what the geneticists did. Oh, if he were not bound by that promise given Yorg!
  Had not Jin rushed to report, after all? They had to look through a little more-to make a more thorough analysis of the annual data. But yet, he has reworked the entire material of the Archive of reproduction: if there was something there, then it would have been discovered for sure.
   . . . There? But if it was-but not there? Where? In the archive of the Institute? It"s possible!
  He hinted to Jin carefully at the need to check the archive of the Institute of Genetics. It did not require any permission: the professional boycott did not deprive of the access to it. But Jin refused:
  "Unnecessary. We have made the main: the interest has been refocusing on the core issues. And we won"t get more now."
  The whole point of the huge work done by him he considered still as short-term opportunities to direct the discussion back to the needed course. Why was it needed also to check the archive of the Institute of Genetics-that he did not understand, but Milan could not tell more openly.
  But he could not stop: wanted at least to him to understand entirely Yorg. In the Institute of Genetics Milan was met as a plagued: all did not notice him studiously, hurrying past, averting his eyes-but he felt constantly views, staring at his back.
  
  28
  
  Jin"s speech with commentaries on the investigation materials, in sharp contrast to the reasons given by Yorg, added too little to the effect of the report of the results themselves: the arguments of Yorg proved convincing for too many.
  And then Eya asked for speech.
  "What are we arguing about? Profitable or unprofitable-only this! What-is profitable? What-may be not profitable? Where expenses are bigger and where less! What results are optimal!
  "What about are we talking: the production of goods or energy? No-the reproduction of themselves.
  "Well, then I"m going to ask you questions that did not occur to you: what is more profitable-to be or not to be happy? Do you understand what is it-to be happy? You think this is possible just when the work is going well and you make a discovery. No-not only! Dan has already told it. But he told about everything-I will tell only about this.
  "Once Lal-the wise, kind Lal, before the departure to Earth-2, took us to the children"s island. There we were the whole day among children. What was it? What did we know about them, seeing them too rarely: that to see them gave pleasure? These meetings are random and short. But we have seen children of school and older age who came for educational tours. But the kids? We have not seen them at all; only a vague, almost vanished memory of when you self was at that age-very few retain.
  "But there-I have seen the quite little ones. A nurse was holding one of them. How tiny he was: the tiny fingers, the tiny nose! It almost burst into tears at the beginning. But suddenly he smiled at me: as if something turned inside me. And Eve, who knew that I did not understand yet, said: "You look at it as if you want to give it your breast".
  "Yes! I felt that I wanted-wanted a thousand times! They let me to hold it in my arms: I felt his warmth, his smell-I was good as never before in my life.
  "There, in the Far Cosmos, when we flew to Earth-2, Lal revealed to us what was happening on Earth. He told all he had comprehended and made out. And then he asked what just we thought: how to make justice to set in again?
  ""To restore ties of children and their parents who won"t allow turning their children into inadequates. Women-all-must on their own bear children and raise them in the family, which will then reappear," I said. And I was surprised at how Lal was happy at my answer: of all that he had told us to do exactly such a conclusion-it seemed to me perfectly natural. But I could not do really, too. Like Dan, who offered just propaganda of the views by Lal.
  "I did not understand why Lal was so happy. But soon I learned-when he said that the first to have a child should be just me. There, on Earth-2, where no one was able to prevent. In order when coming back to show it to people and to tell them what I know for sure.
  "I won"t repeat how it was going then: you have heard too much from me and from others. I"ll tell you what I know-know for sure-that everyone, except for the very few, still do not know. Do not know and do not understand how meaningless the arguments given now in favor of the existing are.
  "Is it profitable or unprofitable for the mankind that all women give birth to their babies on their own? No doubt: profitable! Only the word "profitable" has a totally different meaning.
  "What do you see it in-this benefit? Only in how people"s work authorizes the expenses for them. Isn"t it so? You can argue so just understanding nothing else.
  "You think about the time and effort for the birth and upbringing of children, consider them a loss, not knowing and not comprehending absolutely what they will give us in return-the children born to us and living together with us. Our own children.
  "As you do not know really the happiness of having your own children: for you happiness-is only your success in work. But another one you even do not know-because are deprived of it completely. And because of that you do not know that these two happinesses-are quite different, and none of them can ever replace the other one.
  "Like I did not know when arguing with Lal. I was afraid: the entire cut off from Earth, the lack of any experience. I hesitated.
  "Lal perished. And then Dan has succeeded-with great difficulty-to convince me yet to become a mother.
  "I have become it there, far, incredibly far away from Earth"s. Because it was possible only there really: here on Earth, just the first attempt to become a mother was immediately stopped by the most ruthless manner.
  "I gave birth to our children and raised them together with Dan. Now I cannot imagine how I could live without that.
  "Many of those who have seen our children wished the same. They were tried to scare away, showing a reverse side-the misfortune that can bring it: all you have seen how we buried our Kid. To make people think: this is none of this happiness, but then there is not also this grief. A vile nonsense: to think so! Be then consistent-go further: stop doing science for not knowing failure; stop feeling in order not to know grief-die!"
   . . . "What else can I say to them yet-so that no one could remain indifferent? What words? But what words have inflamed me?" And again, in memory the day revived when the child-not her own yet-appeared in her arms; Eve said: "You want to give him your breast".
  And what else she said when parting from them: "I have showed-this is principal." To show!!! Immediately! Right now! To everyone!
  She has not prepared to appear today. Just felt that she wanted to say-now, this minute. But it was imperative to prepare: if the idea-to show-occurred to her on time, she would gather all mothers-having already become and future-here. But is it late right now really?!
  Without interrupting her speech, she wrote a note, called Layla. She saw that Layla and sitting next to her Rita began to whisper silently, without removing their fingers from the radio bracelets: the call of universal assembly of the maternal host went on the air.
  
  Such no one living on Earth now had seen: through all the doors wide open, women were entering the Congress Hall continuously. They walked and walked, proudly showing off their bellies, which life was maturing in. Near many of them men, fathers of unborn children, were walking, holding their wives" hands.
  Ten kids-just ten so far-in the arms of their mother or father. Marc-the oldest-by Layla: was sitting, hugging her with his small arm around the neck. And Milan was walking-next to Rita, holding gently but firmly his son. The intransigence of his gaze, which Yorg met for an instant, was more terrible than a just received message that he was looking strongly for something in the archives of the Institute of Genetics.
  The frightening procession-being able to crush, to sweep away all that was protected by Yorg, who was looking with horror that the vast majority faces lit up with smile.
  Children, quite little-such whom too few people have seen. Movingly tiny, awakening feelings, which continued to lurk in the depths of the soul, having not died yet, not disappeared forever.
  They filled the entire stage of the Hall.
  It seemed that everything had collapsed. Now there would be a defeat! If a miracle does not happen. What one?
  
  What a miracle could it still hope of? But: miracles occur really. Undoubtedly!
  Anyway, the voice of Arg started sounding unexpectedly seemed to Yorg, stunned and crushed, just a miracle. When that asked to speak, when he appeared on the dais-Yorg had not seen, could not remember. But that Arg, whose views were too well known to him, who was somewhere in the middle between him and Dan, could still help to retain much Yorg realized somehow convulsively immediately. His former, confidently inscrutable, look returned to him: nobody had time to notice his confusion.
  "This is-just a miracle!" he thought, looking at Arg.
  "It is time to move from words to action," like almost always, Arg began his speech. In the Hall just he seemed most relaxed, confident that he knew what to do. It was strange: he was standing before the sitting on the stage pregnant women and a handful of the mothers with the children as if saying on their behalf-but entire hope of Yorg was now just on him.
  "It is time to move from words to action," Arg repeated. And he began quietly, slowly to expound an action program.
  "Children-this is wonderful! They must live among us. It is enough to get to know them for not requiring any more evidences of this.
  "So then: people are free to determine for self whether to bring on their own into the world a child and to raise it. This should be the norm, but-cannot be required of all."
  "Yes!" Yorg pointed.
  "Much of what has been revealed by Lal-told us by my teacher Dan-should be implemented. The question is of-not its necessity in principle, but the methods and timing of its implementation."
  "Well, yes!" Yorg pointed again.
  "The question is just of: how and when? We must all think it over thoroughly before we start. The practical side of things now troubles me the most of all. Not that of principle: though I do not think I have already understood everything completely, but I doubt that my teacher Dan could be mistaken. Especially-in the face of such convincing arguments!"-Arg stretched out his arms and beckoned Marc: that went willingly to him. And then Arg was telling, holding him in his arms.
  "And so: children-is an obvious need; and as we are going to raise them, it is clear-none rejection will be possible. It will disappear. Maybe, even tomorrow-as soon as we have decided that."
  "Alas," Yorg thought bitterly.
  "It is more complicated a problem of those who are already "inadequate". This aspect of the problem, even by the admission of my teacher Dan, is the most painful. Ways to solve it are far from clear yet."
  "Here it is-your "but"! Finally!"
  Arg went along the bore already course, which Yorg considered just the most acceptable. Once again, he listed briefly the most important modern problems and moved to the main one: the preparation for the settlement of Earth-2.
  "We cannot preserve the begun work, which will take another ten years;-it will cost us enormously expensive. On the other hand-we cannot proceed to the immediate creation of the CMS, having not stopped the begun preparation: doing them both at the same time is beyond our powers.
  "I see a practical way in the other: in the gradual transition to the necessary reforms. It must be urgently eliminated the rejection and approved the freedom of bearing children, but for the creation of CMS, I propose to wait until the departure of settlers to Earth-2.
  "But in this case, we cannot ensure the health and longevity of many people without continuing to use the surgical repair. We must retain it temporarily. I understand: it is inhuman. But it is still necessary: that we should tolerate it. Let it be the last sacrifice to the progress."
  "A blood sacrifice!" Dan thought listening increasingly wary to the words of Arg.
  "The brain donation can be eliminated even right now."
  "All right!" Yorg said to himself: Arg"s previous proposals were much more important.
  "The group of the experimentals must be eliminated immediately," the voice of Arg sounded firmly. "It is absolutely inadmissible to use humans as experimental animals!"
  "Well, we"ll see: if the emphasis is done on the practical necessity, it will succeed to achieve the possibility of carrying out experiments on these oligophrenics" .
  "The decision of the problem of the houris is also not so simple. I think it is not necessary to stop using them as well. Of course, it should substantially change their position by granting them the right of refusal of an unwanted contact. The rest I do not think it is possible to change-so far, at least.
  "A special issue of the reproduction and associated with it. Hardly the required number of women will at once decide to become mothers, but the mankind cannot exist normally without maintaining the normal birth rate: therefore, for some time the reproduction must still be provided by the birth givers existing already. It is imperative to perform this part of the reproduction using just the optimal selection."
   . . . "The optimal selection"? Who would run it-this selection? They-the geneticists: the Board of reproduction, the Institute of Genetics. Well done, Arg: they-remained still! Here it was-the line! They wouldn"t have to retreat further. But how far, oh, how far would they be forced nevertheless to retreat.
  But-all right! The essential was that all that existed was not destroyed at once. Something, nevertheless, retained, and most importantly-the Border of reproduction. That-suggested by Arg-had a chance to be accepted: hardly Dan will achieve more, even if he demanded. But they themselves-in no circumstances had to vote against Arg, it"s unreasonable: clearly, the majority vote wouldn"t be now for retaining fully the current status quo. It was better really-Arg for sure.
  Exactly: better! To retreat occurred to be also profitable. Sometimes. Then any mishaps, minor contradictions and the habits weight started to be on your side-you would not be responsible for everything! Just what Yorg counted on really, not going to retreat forever.
   . . . "The optimal selection will not be too costly, because the ever-increasing part of the offspring will be born by own parents. A combination of them both maybe will provide no increase in the number of children of poor talent. At least at that time until we have succeeded to achieve tangible results of correcting their lag in development."
  This speech, the shortest of delivered during the discussion, ended with a proposal to stop it and to proceed to making a decision.
  
  29
  
  Even the partial use of the "inadequates"-was unacceptable: all-or nothing! However, a preliminary analysis of public opinion showed that a sizeable majority they will not be able to rely on. Hence, the victory of the program by Arg: incomplete, half-baked?
  It raced in Dan"s head all the happening during the discussion, since the trial of Guy. His, Dan"s, speech and the speeches followed it-washing away what he suggested.
  It seemed the decisive actions of Jin would be able to sweep away the Border of reproduction, to lead to the complete victory-even Jin and he himself believed that for a moment. But nothing of the sort happened: the protective arguments of Yorg seemed more convincing to the majority. He expected anew a protracted hard struggle for every small step. And suddenly-Eya strikes the crushing blow!
  Eya! Till now, she kept in the background, behind him. Just for the second time she shakes him with her understanding, inaccessible to him. One and the same.
  First-during the flight to Earth-2: they both listened to Lal, but just she was able to see in his telling what could be in the first place a reliable barrier to the existence of the "inadequates".
  And now, too-she had precisely defined the time of the use of their main weapon-the appearance of children.
  Eya-Mom! It surfaced in the memory the words almost forgotten, obscure once: "Ave Maria!"-Lal looked at Eya held for the first time the baby in her arms.
  The mothers! They were standing behind her; each one was holding her baby. The others were still carrying a future life inside themselves. It was a force: a powerful, irresistible one. They were once mothers of gods: people worshipped and revered them. And they retained their force considered divine.
  But there was a limit of their strength. The humanity had not yet become ripe-to totally accept some and reject the other one. Both he and Yorg stood at opposite poles with a few in numbers full supporters.
  So then-it was not yet possible to say like Brand: "All-or nothing!"-because people would not go after you yet. Remember: Brand died in the avalanche with Gerd only.
  Well: we probably had to resign ourselves to this. The program of Arg would serve as a temporary step-a complete turnaround would begin with the creation of the CMS after the departure of the settlers to Earth-2.
  But would everything be like it is seemed now? Dan remembered what Lal said once, but he had not paid much attention to: the first signs of the splitting of the humanity depending on the level of abilities appeared before the complete establishment of the system based on the full social equality. A small number of people when it started a massive use of robots and the strong increase of the requirements for the intellectual work was generally exempted-or rather, debarred from any labor.
  Life does not consist only of the consistent development of what already existed before. No. Some entirely new, resulting from the old, but strikingly different from them phenomena appeared and pushed into the background the old, unresolved yet completely problems, putting to foreground the quite other ones. He had really to live up to the time when they set to the final transformations-after the departure of the settlers to Earth-2.
  But a sudden thought caused a hard heart pain: among them his Son would be! And the desired day seemed scary.
  
  The Board of reproduction, for its part, also refused initially to support the program of Arg. The mood was resolute: no one intended to retreat. The proposal of Yorg to vote just for this program had been received with sharp hostility: in no circumstances! Just maintaining the existing: to each his own. To vote only for that-and we would see who would do win! Far not all would support Dan, the votes could divide equally: then it would be able to resume the discussion, to continue the fight.
  Yorg urged not to do so: a chance to win after the speech of Eya-was too doubtful. The show of children had affected too much: he saw that then. Moreover, the messages of those who still tried to carry on the counterpropaganda confirmed that.
  "The public opinion is overwhelmingly not for us. We risk losing everything: it is imperative until it is too late to use the program of Arg. Otherwise, it will demolish all existing: like a tsunami."
  And he had almost succeeded. But a small minority-mostly the young, grouping formerly around Milan-refused to follow his suggestion. They voted for the retaining of all: the reproduction solely through genetic selection and the use of the former inadequates-by continuing the rejection.
  And immediately after the global vote, in which the program of Arg gained an overwhelming number of votes, they demanded suddenly to return to a trial of the charges brought against Guy. Regardless of the fact that the views which had pushed him into the unauthorized action are now recognized by the majority, at that time they weren"t such: the action of Guy by its nature was a crime and could not help continuing to be considered such. Moreover-a serious crime. The speaker reiterated the demand for a general boycott of Guy, which seemed everybody had forgotten.
  But the next day Yorg appeared to protest accusing Guy:
  "At present, it has no meaning at all. After what just happened, Guy"s crime is nothing to even remember funny!" Yorg understood too well that the trial of Guy would only give an additional heroic aureole to him.
  The voting removed charges from Guy immediately. But he seemed to be upset about this. His chagrin seemed even a little childish.
  "Oh, they have not wanted to crucify you for your faith in the holy ideals," teased him Lee, for whom Guy"s feelings were like an open book. "But you are anyway-our rebel and hero!"
  "Ah!" Guy waved with his arm.
  
  Not Guy-but the other worried Yorg. Milan-his former pupil! True, he has kept his promise and, as Yorg knew him, further was not able to break it, too. He even did not participate openly in the discussion, kept silence-but he only knew just what could smash all immediately if to open it to others-none Arg would help then.
  But keeping silence, he acted. Yorg knew absolutely everything he was doing in the archives of the Institute of Genetics. It was organized a continuous monitoring of him, performed a record of everything that he looked through and copied to his archive.
  It seemed he did it on purpose just at the Institute rather than to take materials from the Central Archives-this no one would know. Unable to communicate with Yorg, whom he faced only a couple of times at the Institute, and who, like everyone else, did not diligently look at him, Milan as if asked him and demanded an answer.
  But his efforts came to nothing. A vague, hardly noticeable trace of something similar to what he was looking for-of the development of the theme of increasing the share of the most talented in the offspring. Like during the search of any material about correcting-one only unfinished work, of his former friend-the graduate-student, either also interrupted suddenly, or being really a developing of a completely different theme, where the object of Milan"s searches was a random by-product, which one did not pay attention to. Despite his long doing his best he could find nothing else. And stopped this useless search.
  "So: have you found?" Yorg thought when learned that Milan appeared in the Institute no longer. "You"ve looked for in the wrong place, my former favorite pupil."
  In the wrong place! What Milan looked for was the most important of the works just by Yorg. Almost no one knew about it. The materials-all without exception: the development, the outlines, the results-Yorg kept just in his archive. It was inviolable: the key to it was the unique pattern of the skin on his fingers.
  There, in his archive, there was a lot. Very much! But still not enough to announce publicly his discovery, which would put him immediately at the same level like Dan, give the same power and authority, the title of academician and-formerly-the right of the second life: he would appeared renewed-full of energy to continue the fight for what the humanity should become.
  But now it all-is just the mystery of mysteries! No one absolutely should know after the investigation performed by the renegade Jin: everything could then collapse completely. "Yes, just so!" sounded somewhere in the depths of consciousness. Yet, he comprehended a lot more than the rest of people holding the same views.
  All of what he had achieved was tucked safely: Milan made futile attempts. Milan! Who once worried and at the same time delighted him with his irrepressible, passionate determination. If it had turned out that even him he could not trust, then whom else was it possible to trust completely? Nobody!
  The mad impulse that made him once in a lifetime let out, discover the most important, stored in the deepest secret-would not happen again. He wouldn"t show, give his invaluable material anyone. Especially-Milan, whom he dreamed once to involve in this work: him only!
  
  
  Part V
  
  The FINISH?
  
  30
  
  The decision to fly away to Earth-2 Lee took somehow suddenly. Only Eve knew the true cause, although he did not say anything also to her. Then Jin began to suspect, too.
  "She treats him only as a brother: you"re right!" Eve told him.
  They were together for a long time: at some point, they felt that understood each other better than anyone else. The shadow of the guilt for their weakness once was behind both-just this brought them together.
  "Yes," Jin said thoughtfully: that new that entered their lives proved to be not too simple.
  Eve had long ago yet noticed, as Lee changed always when Deya appeared. It was easy to understand him: Deya was extraordinary really- and Jin thought the same, whose former graduate-student and then an employee she was. But how Lee treated her, Deya did not notice for some reason at all. She was glad his coming always, but Lee understood that this was not what he needed.
  "Have you told her on your own?" Eve asked him cautiously once.
  "What you about, mom?"
  "Do you think I see nothing?"
  "??"
  "Yes! Deya?"
  "No. I have not."
  "You want me to try?"
  "You must never!"
  He could then if only hope for something. Until that Uno had appeared. Actually, he was a long time-a mate of Lal at the university, one of the trinity made a scene in the palace of eros. He was going to fly along with Lal-then changed his mind. Because of Deya: they were often seen together.
  The point was probably that Lee was rarely on Earth. By long-term treatment and training he succeeded to become again a space rescuer, though he conceded the first place to Guy. We had of course to tell her during one of his arrivals-everything; but-he did not dare. Then he saw her along with Uno: it was too late already.
  She had long ago become an adult-Deya. She worked under the direction of Jin, who considered her one of the most capable members of the Institute of lag correction. It"s hard to tell whether she was very beautiful: all the same, no one seemed more beautiful than her to Lee.
  She-was not available. He was afraid that she might guess that so painfully he had to hide: why had she to know this? And he decided to leave Earth forever, to fly along with her brother.
  It was not easy to take this decision: Mom Eve would not leave Earth-now she had beside him Jin, whom she loved. For good reason. Both lives were not easy. And Jin-was a great geneticist engaged in one of the most important causes on Earth today, a close comrade-in-arms of Captain. A wonderful man: how nice he treats him-Lee!
  He remembered how once, when during one of arrivals, he came to the Institute of correction, hurrying to see her. Jin said looking at them both:
  "When you have children, sonny . . ."-he smiled, without finishing the sentence. Deya has not listened attentively, absorbed entirely with watching the devices.
  He always called him-"sonny", and he did Jin-"dad". Jin really treated him as a son, just because Eve considered him her son. They could not bear children-and just like Eve, Jin waited for when Lee would have them: they would be Eve"s and his grandchildren. Moreover, because their mother would be Deya, his favorite pupil.
  Grandchildren! Them Lee had promised Eve once. He had-but now unlikely would ever be able to fulfill his promise. But Deya did not know, and it was so painfully to be conscious of her being so close (the Near Cosmos-it"s almost like Earth), but to be forced to remain silent always.
  She was happy-she had Uno. But he-must leave: despite the pain, he had to be a man. Therefore, it was better to fly away-far away from here: to Earth-2.
  
  Whether to fly there: to Earth-2? Where the born there Lal desires to fly so eagerly.
  Years passed: their son had grown up and was already at gymnasium. But the same question still was waiting for her final decision-but it there was not yet. Now it rose especially sharply.
  This question was-her most sore spot. Milan, who once, while still an enemy had guessed and first asked her it that up to now still could not forgive himself-was not guilty of it. She knew this herself-from the very beginning, but it could not stop her.
  At first the main was that he was-just the son of Dan, and because of that she was together with him. Then it changed gradually much. Yes-finally after the birth of Marc. Lal had become dearer than Dan, though he had not managed to dislodge from her heart completely. It was complicated-but she had got used somehow.
  Here Dan and Eya were. Paul. Rita and Milan. There, they would not be. Only Lal. One. It would pass some years more, and something from which it was impossible to escape would approach inevitable: the huge difference of their ages would itself felt.
  What to do then? To deprive Lal of the proper existence? No! To part with him? Just then-and persuade him to find another woman to live with her the rest of his life, when she, Layla, would exist no longer. Would it be possible? By every year, it would be harder and harder.
  Thus, was it not better to do it now? Lal wouldn"t really abandon his home planet, even for the sake of their love. But this way out-was incredibly hard for both of them. And most importantly-for Marc: their son would want to leave none of them.
  Another solution: her staying in the suspended animation until having become their ages equal. But she knew: having experienced it, after the death of Kid, he, his parents, his sister-could not even hear this word without horror. But nobody knew-what he would prefer if she offered him to leave forever.
  Was there still any else way out? She did not know those who could suggest something. No one: even Dan, even Eya-in their lives this problem did not appear.
  At some moment she told Lee all. Just such he was, that everyone told him the most intimate, hardest. And yet-she had caught how he glanced at Deya, and she understood everything: so, who else could understand but her?
  "Thank you!" he said to her: for some reason, because of her telling he felt a little easier. Then he started thinking.
  "When, going into the Universe, ships accelerate to sub-light speed, it come into effect Lorentz"s corrections: the one who flies away on them comes back younger than who do not leave. You do know, Layla."
  "Yes, of course." What could it help her? Beside cyborgs, no one fly at such speeds in interstellar space: the forced acceleration to a sub-light speed a normal human body was not able to withstand. And anyway, their flight lasts more than a hundred years: hyper expresses had to supersede starships-cyborgs.
  Apparently, Lee had thought the same. His eyes became even sadder than they were lately almost always. He felt the pain of others more acutely than his own that-that was what he had been loved since childhood, and because he was always needed for everyone.
  "We still have some time to think," he could say nothing else. "There are really no entirely hopeless situations."
   "Do you think so in respect to yourself?" she did not restrain herself.
  He lowered his head. It seemed to her, that a moment more, and he-the hero of the Cosmos who had made many feats those became legends of astronauts-would begin to sob.
  No, he had coped, did not utter a sound. They were silent for long.
  "I-can hope for nothing!" finally, he said dully: after told him by her, Lee considered himself not having to conceal.
  "Yes: Deya loves him. There"s nothing can be helped. You were late, like I once was. But also-like I, you have to be somehow happy. Definitely!"
  "Maybe. Only, perhaps-not soon."
   . . . "Time to think"-there was almost nothing of it. It was imperative to decide somehow until it was too late.
  Layla switched on a reproduction of a record: a violin started sounding, sobbing-Dan was playing.
  
  But he at this time was walking through a park. The outskirt of the city left far; Dan walked without noticing the road.
  It was necessary to shake off fatigue. The last few days intense, stressful conferences were going: the departure of the supergiant hyperexpress had to be soon. Immediately after that, they were going to start creating CMS-and not it only: it all became a reality and discussed at the meeting of the Supreme Border of coordination, where Dan was invited regularly. Another challenge was one of the emergencies: the access to the permanent Contact.
  For ten years the record"s transcript did not progress almost at all. Some minor guesses, tiny steps, micro successes-till the end of the work, till the record interpretation it was long, even unknown-how much.
  Arg, having freed himself significantly after the construction of the hyperexpress, made a completely unexpected proposal: to implement sending new signals into the hyperspace. In order to this, beside the Express, staying at the border of the Near Cosmos of Earth, they needed to make a few hyper expresses and send them to Earth-2: they would have to perform sending signals from near the site of the first access the Contact. For their manufacture it was possible to use existing space stacks and two sections of a hyper apparatus left due an engineering solution, which appeared already during the process of the supergiant completion.
  Many greeted Arg"s proposal with enthusiasm. The affair is not cheap-whether would it not affect the timing of the creation of the CMS? Apparently, it would-and this bothered Dan.
  Why it seemed justified to many people a delay of the CMS creation? Undoubtedly-because of the presence still of even a fairly large number of donors after the total ban of the rejection. Dan thought that after the establishment of CMS it would be able not to use the remaining ones: it would be succeeded to save their lives. Apparently, far not everyone thought it necessary: to the complete victory of ideas Lal was still long.
  The dramatic shift that occurred then did not turned into an increasingly growing offensive. Someone used skillfully by sly degrees any difficulties emerged on the way to bring them gradually to the limit, to absurdity. Dan clearly saw who: Yorg and his company.
  Arg"s program was accepted by an overwhelming majority. They were many times less in numbers-who voted for the immediate implementation of Lal"s ideas than who did for the program by Arg. However, more than those-who voted for the retaining completely the existing then order; this proposal was put, as Dan learned, despite Yorg.
  However, it was not surprising at all: there was anything but denying that Yorg really had the ability to think clearly-he tried to play for sure. But-to hope that Yorg was not just forced to adopt the program by Arg as an only opportunity to be able to retain something, he gave up ideologically-would be ridiculous.
  That was what made the whole period from the end of the discussion to present such strained. It was impossible even to think about any progress further Arg"s program: on the contrary, a lot of effort was spent on not letting anything exclude from it-ostensibly temporarily. It absorbed all the time and power of Dan-he retired from scientific research almost completely. Saw vigilantly all taking place and immediately repulsed sharply any attempts to slow down the process of humanistic renaissance.
  Of course, he was not alone: the number of his full supporters and active assistants-increased continuously. More and more couples appeared-it was becoming a standard, and there were a growing number of children who knew their parents. The truth was-actually-all this was going on slower than Dan could expect at the beginning: the epoch of the crisis was not in vain for the people-many negative ideas took too firmly root in the mind.
  Arg is too typical with respect to this. Of course, it goes without saying that he is not an ideological supporter of Yorg: how much he is attached to both his, Dan"s, children-Son and Daughter, and his grandchildren, Marc and Eric, the son of Rita and Milan, just make up to him-Arg devices for them always any entertainment.
  Arg! An energetic, moving like quicksilver, despite his age. A brilliant organizer, a coordinator of hypership"s building. But inside him! Utilitarianism ingrained into the soul, and-as a consequence of it-the most vulgar pragmatism.
  It has stuck in his mind firmly that the "inadequates" are, yet-not humans. Semi-idiots, whom, anyway, it is impossible to help; and if it is so, then there is nothing wrong in that how they were used-moreover because they themselves are not able to understand. Hence his new proposal appeared.
  Objectively, Arg venerating him, Dan, is increasingly becoming a collaborator of Yorg, who keeps now in the background. The authority of Arg is too great for many people who think like him: they are now a force capable to slow down the total elimination of the social inequality. Yorg counts on them clearly.
  That"s enough! He won"t tolerate this anymore. He must speak to Arg definitely: if that fails to understand, to give up his pragmatic proposals-break with him!
  
  Taking advantage of a moment of relaxation, which a robot reminded about having brought up a plate of fruit and raw vegetables, Arg opened pictures of his new creature-the hyper giant, which compared to the many kilometers Express seemed tiny. Crunching a cabbage leaf, he examined it slowly. It was just to be proud of-he has not for nothing named after the mythical Greek shipbuilder, who built the small craft, which the heroes-Argonauts sailed on to Colchis for the Golden Fleece.
  Now he can be fully occupied with a new ambitious project, the idea of which occurred when he discovered how to reduce the number of sections in the hyper apparatus of a new express. Two sections-two thirds of another hyper apparatus, such like of the Express. To implement his plan, it is needed four such expresses: four points define the three-dimensional space. One there is already-the Express. It is necessary to build three more, and then, placing them in the vertices of a tetrahedron, send signals into the hyperspace. The probability of entering the Contact in this manner is significant: it will depend on the length of the edges of the tetrahedron. Determination the order of the length Arg just was occupied with the last few days.
  An important role in the calculation takes the speed of light, which Einstein took as an absolute upper limit of the speed; Dan managed to prove that it is a limit beyond which going out of the ordinary space begins.
  But what if . . .? Come on, come on, come on! The idea-fleeting, vague-flashed for a moment, having almost immediately disappeared without a trace. Arg strained himself with all his might, trying somehow not to let the tip of it go. Fortunately, he kept thinking aloud, switching on recording: it remained fixed a few phrases already not very clear for himself. But-at least he can hope that they will help to remember a guess, go back to it.
  He heard again through these phrases while looking at his past formulas and computations. It is difficult: something too fundamental-it is beyond the capacity of anyone but maybe just Dan. Entered factors are certainly associated with the hyperspace constants. He must immediately consult with Dan.
  At that excitation, which Arg was in, he did not perceive as an unexpected emergency call of Dan: it seemed he had sent it on his own.
  "I need to see you,"-Dan pointed the place in the park. "I look forward as soon as possible!"
  "Of course: we need to talk immediately-I"m leaving yet,"-Arg was thinking only of his own.
  When already in the cabin, he realized what related to the flashed guess: with the ability to maximize the probability of entering the Contact with just one hyper apparatus.
  
  Dan sat on a stump, waiting for him. Arg greeted him and began without more ado to tell the results of the calculations, then went immediately from them to his conjecture.
  Dan"s eyes, met him first for some reason severely, sparkled with interest, became warmer.
  "You should be involved in this work, my teacher! It promises a huge opportunity."
  "Accessing sooner the Contact with just one hyper apparatus?"
  "Exactly! I think so."
  "Let"s talk about it after what I have called you. First, we will be talking about something more important now!"-Dan"s voice sounded again sharply.
  Arg was taken aback: it was all absorbed in their thoughts and could not understand the reason for the severity of Dan.
  "What for it is needed-your possibility of accessing sooner the Contact?"
  "Why what for?!" Arg surprised genuinely. "You do know, the message of Those that you have got from them has not read yet."
  "That is really very good!"
  "What?!"
  "Excellent!!! Do not look at me like that: this is what I think-what I"ve said! Fine: it"s still too early-I have repeated it many times throughout. Apparently, very many people have understood me correctly-but just you, my favorite disciple! You did-and continue to do what does not even the worst of our enemies. Because most people trust now you better than him."
  "But . . . Accessing the Contact is actually-the greatest challenge of the mankind!" Arg tried to argue.
  "But not the principal one now! The main one is-the elimination of the social inequality: it is scary to think that some people, including you, believe that for the sake of such challenges it is allowed to tolerate inhumanity. You-yes: but I-no! Then I was forced to reconcile to the program proposed by you: people have not yet penetrated the understanding of humanity. Well, but now, when these become less in numbers, when our very enemies are almost devoid of power and influence, why just you-have so little understood? Why can you not see at all in the "inadequates" very human beings-whom we have no right to treat as if they were not such? You are turning into an enemy. More and more! How else can we regard your last proposal? You know, every day of delay the creation of CMS-costs lives of donors whom we won"t succeed to save. I feel how much you do not care it. Then so: such like you-may not enter the Contact!"
  "But, my teacher . . ." Arg made a timid attempt to justify himself.
  "What: my teacher? What of? I cannot at all have taught you the essential thing: you"re totally in science, technology, great challenges-but most principal thing you do not see absolutely. So, how may we enter the Contact, while we still are such? Either will they consider possible to communicate with us, if do not find in us the spiritual height worthy of intelligent beings? Will they establish friendly relations with highbrow beasts? You are silent?!"-Dan was furious.
  "I . . ."
  "Either-or! After the departure of the settlers, we must begin making the CMS and make it as far as fast: to have time to save as much as possible donors. To fight for the life of each of them-just like that! And if you get in the way-you are no longer my pupil: I will break off with you forever. Like this! Do choose."
  Arg lowered his head: in the whole world none was dearer to him but Dan, his children and grandchildren; he was already too old to follow the example of others-to get their own.
  "But, teacher . . ."
  "Again: but?"
  "No. Listen-I"m not going to argue with you. But simply to withdraw my proposal I won"t be able already: they will vote for it without me. But the second variant . . ."
  "That"s not a variant yet!"
  "Sure. It must become: help me! Then we will be able to manage with one hyper apparatus-it will be needed only one section else. And the Express will stay here-in case they want to find us and for the possibility of communication with Earth-2. Can you help? Yes, teacher?"
  "Probably. But even if we succeed quickly, do not expect me to agree immediately on a realization of the Contact. Take this into consideration!"
  "Yes! Of course!"
  And they plunged into a discussion.
  
  After you could not deal with a familiar affair for some reason, the occupation with it seems pleasant and easy-no matter what the difficulties encounter in that. Dan felt it again immediately poring upon hyperstructures physics to solve the problem posed by Arg.
  At first, nothing came of it-but Dan did not expect what it will happen quickly. He decided to let his thoughts scour freely not yet concentrating an attention on the computation details. But where else can he think better than on a ski track or at fishing?
   . . . Lost in thoughts, he did not remember exactly where he had directed an air car and woke up only when he saw the familiar shape of a lake under beneath. Well, all right!
  The bite was good. Finally, grinning, he took out a spinning and made throw toward the side of the island. To no avail-over and over again: the last one straight to the shore, in a thicket. And, also, to no avail, but the hook was not-as it was infinitely long ago.
  And when he had piloted the boat round the cape, he saw suddenly Layla, gazing thoughtfully in the direction from which he came. It seemed that she was not surprised this at all, as if was waiting for him here.
  "Sit down: I need to talk. Very much!"-No, she did not expect him: just a habit-in difficult cases to arrive here.
  Much has changed since that unexpected date, first of all-them. They became very close to each other-although totally different than then.
  "What must I do, Dad?"
  "What do you mean, Layla?"
  "About myself. And about Lal. Everything is so confusing. But time for decisions is quite little."
  He remembers she loved him once she said it calmly, and he nodded in response. Then, when they arrived, she saw him and Eya with their children, and she desired irresistibly to be together with them. With all. And to live the same life as they did. Even her feelings for him paled in comparison with that desire,-and that she said also absolutely calm. "Now I love you already just as Lal"s father and Marc"s grandfather." He smiled back.
  No, it is not so simple. There is really something that cannot be considered normal: a huge age difference. She will grow old and die much earlier than Lal. He still does not think about that.
  Either will he be able then to part from her when she will not able physically to be his wife-or at least to marry some woman else after her death? Is not it better: not to delay? Maybe, to do it now: when he will fly-to stay on Earth, to free him from herself?
  Dan shook his head: for the Son it would be a blow, terrible. Then, as the same for Marc: to separate him from whether of them?
  There is another way, she said. They can separate temporary, in order to be then together until the end. Exactly, and he must not be afraid: the suspended animation, where she will stay until their ages are equal. That really is better.
  But horror appeared in his eyes.
  There is one way else to become equal in age, Layla said: a space flight on a sub-light speed. But they are almost inaccessible to ordinary people-only to cyborgs; but also cyborgs who, after their age-old flight back to Earth, will pass to hyperexpresses. So . . .
  "Wait a minute! I"m just now working on the problem of entering the Contact using a hyper apparatus. Slowing down time should be then significant."
  "Due to what?"
  He tried to explain-and suddenly the understanding occurred to him. Almost immediately. He explained everything to her, and so that she understood, too. However, it is not surprising: in their family conversations concerned the hyper physics too often.
  She nodded her head:
  "Mind me, too."
  "I promise!"-Dan hurried: wanted immediately to deal with calculations.
  
  It was impossible to say that the work begun then by the group of the geneticists-outcasts had yielded no results. But . . . But, but, but! Exactly: there was an incredible amount of "buts" in this way of the stimulation of abilities.
  A very complex set of different materials, synthetic and natural, including hormones. Their effect was powerful in depth: even upon oligophrenics, only narrow-no more than twenty-three percent of a successful outcome. But . . . Yes, but: in case of failure-a death. However, most of the tests were made on explicit oligophrenics: for them, this method could still be regarded as somehow justified.
  But exactly the same result, with a negligible difference, was yielded using the preparation on children with lesser lag. At the request of their parents. A very small number. And they all-Jin and the Institute of Correction-refused immediately it on their own. Believed that they had no right to kill children, trying to fix them.
  Heckling comments coming from the camp of Yorg reached them: if they used experimental "inadequates", the work of salvation other inadequates would go much livelier.
  Yorg opposed them openly rarely: the situation for him in this respect was becoming increasingly unfavorable. But even his silence sounded. Against them: as a complete negation-the rejection without condescending to any dispute with their opponents. Yorg and his minions did this deliberately calmly. They could even often be seen on the reports and lectures conducted by the Institute of Correction.
  Yorg himself was no exception. Appearing on them, he sat down in one of the middle rows, listened attentively, asking questions never, did not say any heckling comments-and left as silently as he was present.
  He was losing strikingly, and that inspired unwittingly a respect for him: he was obviously counted on the impact of that, carrying a psychological attack on those who were not along with him. The impression, indeed, made a strong: Milan pointed often to himself, feeling how often he wanted to stare at Yorg, when he saw him.
  One day Jin did a report. Sure, it was when they made a series of attempts to fix common lagging children that had yielded no results. Yorg was sitting, as usual, silently, just glaring at Jin. He did not notice that Milan also did not let out of him sight.
  At some moment a malevolent grin flashed on Yorg"s lips-then his face became again impenetrable. But it was enough. The involuntary feeling of respect, which Milan could not yet but feel to him, was replaced by another: hatred. Milan had comprehended how terrible Yorg was, who considered achieving the goal permissible everything absolutely.
  What rejoiced he maliciously? He knew obviously something-more than still they did. So, he, after all, performed some search close to their one? But why did he not succeed to find anything even at the Institute of Genetics? Could Yorg really conceal the results of his research: hide all in his personal archive?
  Milan stared at Yorg-literally burnt him with his gaze: "Have concealed, yes? Tell!" And suddenly Yorg raised his head and looked in the direction of Milan: fear flashed in his icy eyes.
  Then he sat with his head bowed low, as if being afraid to meet again Milan"s look.
  "Is it really-true?" Milan thought. "But then-he is not only completely insensitive: he-is not also a very scientist."
  And when they were leaving, Yorg, as if unable to withstand his gaze, looked back again. An expression of feeling harried appeared involuntarily on his face; a frank fear was discernible in his eyes. Milan saw him for the first time such.
  No-not for the first one! The same expression on his face was a long time ago: when Milan, his favorite disciple and faithful supporter, gave him to listen to Rita"s recording-Layla"s telling. Exactly, just such, but Milan did not pay then much attention to it-especially since Yorg quickly turned off the connection.
  Now Yorg as if he was unable to either look away or leave. It seemed as if nobody but them was in the huge hall.
  "You have concealed from the people your discovery", Milan thought, gaining more and more confidence in the correctness of his guess. "So, you-have died as a scientist. We-will succeed without you". And he smiled contemptuously into the eyes of his former teacher.
  
  Dan tore himself from his calculations, reflected. The work moved successfully to a completion, as if an unused power had accumulated for all the last years. Amazingly fast compared to all previous scientific tasks that he had to deal with.
  Thus: one hyperexpress of the same class as the Express. Using the fourfold coming into the hyperspace creates a significant relativistic effect of shorting time. The movement for about five years by the on-board clock-nearly fifty ones on the clock of Earth. Or Earth-2.
  Dan grinned: exactly what Layla asked. As specially! The paradox of time in the hyperspace comes to the aid of the paradox of the return of love.
  When Marc is twenty, the hyperexpress "Contact" will arrive on Earth-2. A few people, and Layla along with them, will fly to send signals to Them. When they come back to Earth-2, she may be even a little younger than Lal.
  Maybe they even arrive on Earth. Will he be able to see them, to live to that time? How much he desires this!
  But how about immortality in general? To live forever and to see how new great discoveries are made again and again, how people settle across the Galaxy and enter new and new Contacts. The Era of the Great Circle-so it was called by Ivan Yefremov, a science fiction writer of the twentieth century.
  Well, but if not immortality: at least-one more life? In the past-it would be undoubted. For him and for Mom: the ecological revolution on Earth-2 and the first enter to a Contact-more than a sufficient reason to do so. So-just he is to blame, that has lost such an opportunity!
  But that is great really! Well, he would die, like all people-when his hour comes: no one must steal the life of another! And after all-he will not die entirely: what he has succeeded to do will continue living; he will continue to live in his children, in children of his children, their children. And-in the memory of the mankind, which he will take place in near one of the most remarkable people in the history of Earth-Lal Senior.
  
  31
  
  And again, as once, the whole Earth froze at screens, seeing off their sons and daughters. There are many now: tens of thousands of people with the signs of the macrocosm in the overalls.
  One by one, cruisers start. The last farewells. Lee hugs Jin, Layla-Rita; Marc -her son, Eric:
  "Grow quickly, and flow: I"ll wait for you there. Do not howl!
  Dan and Eya are among those flowing to see off the departing to the hyperexpress; along with them Deya, Eve, and Arg.
  The Earth on view screens-native, diminishing: left for a long time, it may be-forever. A line of cruisers flied through the Solar system.
   . . . Beyond the orbit of the Neptune a head cruiser received a signal of the launch moving toward.
  "Guy! Is flying to say goodbye!"-Lee smiled. The point on the screen was moving, growing.
  In two "days" the launch approached the cruiser and began doing a U-turn with braking for joining it. Lee watched uninterruptedly: Guy performed maneuvers of the space acrobatics by the forced mode, which not all endured-only prepared by his system.
  "Beautiful!"-Lee raised his thumb: Guy behind a thick glass airlock nodded and smiled proudly.
  "Was afraid something would happen-won"t have time to see you!" he squeezed Lee in his arms. "I envy you still!"
  He also filed a report, along with Lee, but he was asked: who will be here in the Near Cosmos? And a rescuer-is like a doctor: is not always free to choose. The duty is above all: not for nothing wonder they both wear shoulder strips.
  Dan saw how sad he looks at the astronauts-settlers.
  "Do not look at him with such envy," Dan nodded toward Lee. "Prepare a replacement off you: I will recommend you for the next flight on a special hyperexpress "Contact"."
  "When?"
  "I think, in about ten years. But it will be more than the flight there."
  "More-than a flight to Earth-2, Captain?"
  "More, Guy. The ship will go out from there into the Far Cosmos for sending our signals Those: we hope to establish a real Contact with them."
  Lee said details. They will fly three: he, Guy, and Layla.
  "Layla?"-Guy eyebrows went up.
  "It is necessary so," Lee said and explained, why-Layla.
  Guy nodded: indeed, it was necessary.
  "You know we go back about forty-five years younger than our peers."
  "Well, but what?"
  "So, you"d better not marry yet."
  "But I have not intended to really. Like you. Is not so?"
  "Well . . ."
  
  Of course, they are seen many times the new hyperexpress on screens, but when approaching it, lit by countless lights, they were amazed with the ship"s look-huge like a city.
  Everything here was of incredible size. But no wonder: this time it was in prospect for a complete colonization of the planet. Huge reserves of energy batteries and "fuel", the park of super robotic machines of all kinds, supercomputers. An archive with recordings of absolutely everything-not only required for work: also for art and history-that, as they knew now, was inadmissible not remember. Seeds of countless species of plants, and a great number of females of animals taken in strict compliance with the ability to create the initial biological balance. And stocks, innumerable, of food and fodder. "Ark" was the name of the ship.
  Endless corridors with doors of cabins, which seem impossible not to confuse. But every place-is known thoroughly, learned on simulators during the preparation years-even before the ship was finally built: all confidently made for their cabins.
   . . . The last "day". Or "night". No difference-here it is a purely conventional concept: the Sun is seen as a weak dim spot of, a little bigger and brighter than ordinary stars. Just a few hours are left till the moment when the seeing off and a huge duty team must leave the "Ark" and go on cruisers to Earth.
  The last hours. When it is possible still to say something to each other, look eagerly, to feel a touch of the endlessly intimate with you people-which you maybe are parting with forever.
  Marc passes from Granddad to Granny, from her to Deya, whom he called never an aunt; is sitting alternately on their knees, hugging the neck.
  Eve looks at Lee, he looked at her; sometimes she sees that he, as if obeying an irresistible force, turns his head toward Deya, looking at her without stopping. And Eve is bitterly for him.
   . . . The last minutes: last hugs, kisses, smiles and words of farewell. Here-a thick glass partition has separated them from each other.
  One after the other, the cruisers are starting toward Earth. The last look at the shining with lights the "Ark", which in forty-eight hours, like the Express once, will go into the Far Cosmos.
  
  Silence. It seems they may get suffocated-so hard it is. But there are even none tears. And then Dan sends robot for his violin, takes it. The violin cries in his sensitive fingers, and tears appear on eyes of everyone. The women are crying; Dan is crying, too. Only the giant Guy holds out with all his might, flicking away with his palm rare tears, which at times still roll off him.
  "He was the first human born on that planet. It was his native: he-yearned ever for it here," Dan spoke suddenly. "He became adult surprisingly early. Listen, Mom; listen you all!"
  He told that Eya has still not know at all: that Son had rescued him, when Mom, worried about his unauthorized absence, slapped him in the face hastily-but he, in order not to worry her, rather than to tell the truth, begged her forgiveness.
  But Guy was telling about Lee, his incredible courage and industry; about his kindness, for which all loved him so much.
  "Of course: it is impossible really not to love him," Deya said.
  "Just he needed your love of a quite different kind!" Eve thought bitterly. But said nothing: Lee considered that it might not already say to her anything. He was right.
  
  32
  
  The hyperexpress "Contact" has not left to Earth-2 in ten years. Events are such that it has serious reasons.
  The first one, some glimpses into deciphering the message of Those appeared at the beginning-but then everything came soon in an impasse. The second one: the pace of the society transformation, despite some progress in the creation of CMS, continued to be less than anticipated.
  No better also the condition of the Correction was. Jin"s group, constituted once the Institute of Correction, involved in the orbit of its activities more and more people: physicians, physiologists, biophysicists. And geneticists: the boycott announced by them has been forgotten long ago-the Border of Reproduction has lost its former importance and influence. And no wonder: it has become almost unnecessary, as directed reproduction no longer-children are now born in the families. One and all. All children had their parents-genuine. And even those ones whom "inadequate" birth givers have still managed to bring into the world had foster-parents.
  Children were born without any selection: the number of poor talent children increased-but no one was going to reject them, turns into "inadequate". Even the thought of it seemed wild. People were busy with them, regardless of the effort: all-parents, teachers. And more capable children: the helping the weaker one considered again a natural duty of each. But-not always the results could be considered satisfactory.
  The medicine correction-at the risk of life-was vetoed: the Institute of Correcting on its own put it to a vote. It sought other methods. With some individual successes-partial only-but they give hope for a radical one in the future. Especially that so many people took part in this work. The group of Jin-he self, Ald, Oleg, Milan, Deya-was still a kernel of them.
  Milan was the most obsessed of them. Too often, Rita, waking up by night, guessed by his breath, he did not sleep again-was thinking.
  "Again? You will really have tormented yourself!"
  "Don"t worry. No reason. But you must sleep: you have a difficult rehearsal tomorrow."
  Yes: a difficult rehearsal will be tomorrow again. In general, it is very hard without Layla, and Paul still has many great plans. Once she did not imagine fully, what was the position of the actress, considered almost the best. Yes-she tired terribly. Because of this, she and Milan delayed all the time the birth of another child.
  Embracing Milan and snuggling up to him, Rita fell asleep, but he laid without moving for not waking her and did not close his eyes until dawn.
  No one but he self-even Rita-knew one of the main, though not the only, cause of his obsession: Yorg stood relentlessly in front of his eyes. The main adversary, terrible enemy, whom he had promised to keep silence about authentic views of. But he had a duty to the other-what became vital, because of what he broke with Yorg. His silence was almost a betrayal, and the only redemption for himself-was to conquer Yorg in the other: in their science.
  A few some successful ideas. Several small successes-all of them are full of hope. But he is gnawing continuously by the thought of the discovery made and concealed by Yorg-certainly grandiose one: Yorg, nevertheless, was a great scientist. The confidence in his conjecture did not stop.
  Ten years of working seemed fruitless. Maybe it just seemed-because quite accidental push was enough for beginning at once headway.
  
  "A clan of Dan, Dan"s tribe". So with contemptuous irony Milan named once the family of Dan. Now, both he and Rita were members of that "tribe". Initially just for securing their child. Then Eric was born and became immediately the grandson of Dan and Eya and the younger brother of Marc. He once asked Dan, sitting on his lap:
  "Granddaddy, I"m your grandson really, am I not?"
  "Well, of course, you are. Who are you to me else? The very real grandson."
  "But why Deya said that mom and dad are not children of you and Granny? What you are not their parents? They do call you Dad and Granny Mom. Here"s such her invention!"
  They laughed at night when after putting Marc and Eric to bed they sat for supper and listened to Dan. And then Eya, who everyone called Mom, said:
  "But it is really true: it is really like Erry said. Children know best."
   . . . Today, all the large family of Dan flew into the mountains to his home. But just Rita: she had to arrive immediately after the rehearsal.
  They were lying on the grass, talking. Dan was told the first time that the Border of Coordination deemed necessary to postpone the of the "Contact" flight.
  "Why?"-Eric was trained to fly to Earth-2. "How is that? Granddad, Marcy waits for me, you know!"
  "We have to wait any more: we still are not ready to come into the Contact."
  The necessary ethical level-has not reached yet. There is tightening in the creation of the CMS caused mostly by the lack of overwhelming majority activity, sometimes-as it seems-organized quietly by the opponents-losing power, but still existing.
  "For the use of the donor still has not disappeared." All his power and time Dan devoted just to the struggle to salvage the life of each of the remaining from the previous group of donors. Thanks to his efforts, none donor could be used like before, without the approval by a global vote-it was still sometimes given, overcoming every time the fierce resistance of Dan, painfully experienced the death of one else donor as a hard tragedy.
  He spent a lot of energy to accelerate the creation of the CMS; he participated in a thorough study of all the reasons of a necessity to use a next donor and in seeking out any opportunities to manage without it. He tried to convince those, who had to be made surgical repair, abandon it on his own. Or let them perform a transplantation of a canned organ taken from the corpse immediately after death: quality and reliability are certainly not the same as of those specially grown and slaughtered donors.
  "Far not all are still like our Marc!" Dan looked at the graves under the birches. "Instead of the "Contact" a message for deferment will go to Earth-2. Through the hyperspace it will have come quickly."
  "So, this is already for sure?" Eric asked.
  "Yes,"-Dan sighed, too. "Do not grieve, grandson: you will have time to graduate from the Institute of relocation, will fly away already as an expert."
  "And I"ll fly along with you. As a cabin boy-astronaut," the nine-year-old daughter of Deya chimed in. "I"ll see there our kin: Uncle Lal, Aunt Layla, Marcy and the son of Evy-Uncle Lee."
  Dan could not help smiling: Delia, his granddaughter, used so confidently the words "uncle" and "aunt"-for her, a child of the second generation, born in the family, it was very familiar already.
  "You really have known none of them!"
  "But you talked so much about them. Well, what: it doesn"t work out by, too?"
  "Wait," Eric said, turning back to the laying in front of him bright colorful items, which it was necessary to help Delly to collect something from. What a nuisance: why it had not worked out at once by him, a university student.
  But the girl, also lost in thought, grabbed suddenly a few items and, fastened them, assembled instantly what she wanted.
  "See!"
  "But this is not according to the rules: they cannot be deformed."
  "Well, but what? It has worked out at once, hasn"t it?"
  And a sudden idea struck Milan immediately like an electrical current. It is impossible to make what they want, leaving the original elements intact: it is not by the rules of which they based themselves all the time on, but-otherwise it does not work out.
  Further he did not see or hear anything: left entirely in his thoughts. They became once too accustomed to deal with the selection-out of existing: this habit accompanied them like a shadow-they even did not notice it. When trying to influence medically the undesirable consequences of the available set of genes: they acted as a matter of fact as physiologists but geneticists.
  The available genes" collection. Unchanged. Such way it is impossible to achieve the goal! There are really ways to alter genes themselves: genetic engineering-complicated and expensive. Perhaps an only radical means of solving the Correction. Incredibly expensive! No wonder it is so far used only for individual experiments. It is too expensive-and what for: so the question would ask before.
  But-not now. This is just a debt: a common to all mankind debt owed to those who through no fault of theirs-due the qualities received at birth, cannot work like everyone else. So Dad consider,-he must tell him.
  Milan looked up: Dan just stood in front of him.
  "Have you fallen asleep? Everyone is gone: for lunch. Let"s go, too!"
  "Wait a while, Dad! I have something to tell you-I think it is important," at that moment he was not thinking about Yorg at all.
  
  The idea turned out to be fruitful really. Jin approved it immediately and switched the Institute"s work on its implementation. The first successes came soon.
  And then work of the correction became one of the major-along with the creation of the CMS and interpretation of the Message. Jin was elected a coordinator of the Board of Correction, created to manage the ever-increasing number of people joining this work.
  The results were reported regularly through the world broadcasting by Jin or other members of the Board of Correction. Only Milan appeared never: still working terribly much, he kept for some reason in the background. Even though his idea-so Jin considered-was a reason of this success. Milan remained silent.
  This stage, too, took almost a decade and ended in the creation of the indeed real way. Difficult, very expensive one-but just able to fix, to help only-but to kill. The public opinion at the time became ready to take it as the greatest success of science but a source of unnecessary and inappropriate spending huge power and resources. So now almost everything thought. Almost: Yorg was and remained true to himself.
  To make a detailed report through the worldwide broadcast from the Congress Hall Jin suggested to Milan. He expected having once again to persuade him long. But Milan just nodded. He looked far not triumphantly: was exhausted boundlessly;-Dan was the best of all people able to understand him: it was the same that with him once.
  But when Milan, standing on the rostrum, began to speak, and the whole huge hall stood in silence, listening to him, when he saw the thousands of admiring eyes, his fatigue was gone somewhere. And then his eyes met the eyes of Yorg staring at him as being hunted down: like then.
  Milan had never for the last twenty years seen him confused or weak. Yorg attended each report in the Hall of Congress or the Institute of Correction-did not miss a single one. Was listening quietly, and by his icy eyes nothing could be read-only occasionally a contemptuous sneer flashed on his lips. Did it not mean that they had so far failed to achieve what he knew already?
  But right now! "Aha!" Milan realized. "We have discovered what you have concealed-on our own!" He looked away indifferently-and stopped somehow completely thinking about Yorg.
   . . . They have discovered what he considered to be his greatest achievement-what he did not intend to disclose, until the time comes for that. Now-it has become useless: others-have discovered the same!
  Not just discovered-exceeded greatly. Because all this time they were working, and there were many of them, but he had to stop it in order to conceal from the others. Another goal-the social one-pushed science into the background.
  He was a very person of his time, for whom success in science-was the highest joy, the higher meaning in life. For him-beside it-an opportunity to consider himself better and superior than others. A superman, who may do everything-a "blond beast" of the greatest Nietzsche.
  The first time he scared that Jin would be able to reach something-without him: it could be a side effect of what that planned to do then. Would prevent him to be the first: each might to do what he wanted-and also what the other did, even though Jin did not suspected that their interests clashed. Yorg succeeded then to deal with him quite easily.
  The second time-here, at the report of Jin: it seemed to him that Milan knew something. Then he was convinced: no, that knew nothing yet, just was looking for-he calmed down. It seemed unlikely that anyone would be able to reveal too quickly what he had spent most of his life: mastery over inheritance by the deformation of genes. He still had time to wait to be able to disclose, publish his discovery-and the world once again would recognize him as the greatest scientist. So it would be-sooner or later: he believed it.
  But the circumstances are deteriorating continuously. Dan waged a merciless war, though mentioned publicly his name not often. He had further and further to postpone the publication of his discovery.
  He continued to reassure himself that they were still very far from it, that their hasty work generated many errors, which they did not notice immediately.
  Sure, they moved remarkably quickly: just some thirty years since the time when they started-they could not be stopped.
  Trying to make use of the new that has appeared ended in complete failure: from the group of supporters of the "rational order", whom he proposed the creation of families in order to bring up children born in them in the views of this order and to make guardians of them in the future, everyone-denied both him and his views, which were so faithful to before. The appearance of their children apparently turned all in them: Yorg realized that this had to be feared as a terrible contagion.
  But the success has not gone to the head of Dan-not done him more pliant. On the contrary-he sought out vigilantly every small detail, trying not to leave anything intact.
  That"s it! You sacrificed your fame (yes, the fame!) of one of the greatest scientists to save at least a grain of what you considered a truly internal step forward-but even hope for it they have deprived you of.
  This former disciple has now destroyed you-as a scientist. He has repeated the discovery-no, moreover-exceeded. If he had remained your pupil, his fame would now be also yours, and you"d be proud of him-your own disciple surpassed you. No, a former student-is a sworn enemy: he has kept his promise, has not uttered a single word about your views-has destroyed you otherwise.
  The sense of complete hopelessness overcame him. A victory of his ideas will be-never! All has been lost, everything! The fear gripped him entirely, and when, looking up, he again met the gaze of Milan, he felt that his body obeyed him no longer.
   . . . Just after all they left the Hall, a strange feeling forced Milan to come back.
  He saw Yorg, who was sitting in a completely deserted Hall. That one looked strange-like when Milan met his eyes before the end of the report: just an unconscious memory of this made Milan to return. Because of the same he could not help but approach.
  Yorg was able neither to move nor to speak: just hatred and pain read in the eyes. Then he turned them into something that was behind Milan: Milan turned back-Dan stood there.
  He turned his head to Yorg, while pressing on the bracelet a call of the emergency medical care. But it was needed no longer: Yorg sat with his jaw dropped-his eyes still were staring somewhere where there was no one.
  
  "That I have killed him!"
  They walked from the Congress Hall-although they knew that were waited for: they had come to their senses.
  "?"
  "Just I-killed him!"
  "Why-just you?"
  "We have repeated his discovery-robbed of his fame!"
  "What do you tell about?"
  "I"ve killed him with my report. I do not know how much our discoveries were identical, but too much, the most important, he-apparently, only one-knew for long ago."
  "Did you know something?
  "I understood it once. We both were yet very close-and sometimes understood each other without words."
  "Did you love him then?"
  "Of course. He seemed to me the most remarkable of the scientists living on Earth. I thought he was-superior all: by his mind, talent, mental strength; that I needed to imitate him. All over. To become like him: impassive, strong, ruthless. And you-how much I hated then!"
  "The most active contra-propagandist."
  "Oh, not only that either! And what I was trying to make Layla: bring her to abortion. How could I? But-could. At least-I forced myself to do it. But Layla forbade me to remember. An amazing person she is!"
  "That"s right."
  "Sure, all of you: she, you, Mom. Rita felt it soon. Through her-something I also did. You turned both of us: we have become completely different."
  "No!" Dan shook his head. "No, I think: we just helped you to become who you really were. Only you did not understand this."
  "We understood at first nothing."
  "Not surprising."
  "Not, of course! After all, almost all people did not know anything."
  "Except Lal."
  "Even he could not know some things-terrible. Yes!"
  "What are you talking about?"
  But Milan became suddenly silent-for a long time.
  "He-has died," he said finally. Dan looked at him, asking no questions. "Dad, forgive: there are things that he said, apparently to me alone. And I have made a promise to tell no one. Even now, when he died, I do not know either I have the right to tell everything. But you-I will to: I"m not able to bear this mystery alone." He paused again. "Yes, very likely-I"m obliged to tell it just you. Listen!
  Yorg was a terrible figure-much worse than anyone could imagine it: no one has gone further in views on the use of the "inadequates"! In an epoch of the crisis it was for all-just one of the forced measures for overcoming it. For him-not that: the new social stratification he considered a step forward in the development of the mankind. So valuable and important thing-in-itself that the crisis that gave rise to it was a beneficial phenomenon. He"s only! And no one else! At least-so frankly to himself.
  How he hated you! No, not when you began after returning to Earth to promote the social doctrine by Lal. Much earlier: when by your discovery of hyperstructures you put an end to the crisis. He feared-that the developed use of the "inadequates" did not have time to take root definitively on Earth: the shift occurred in the consciousness of the humanity had not yet become irreversible. He comprehended a lot more and saw further than others. He was the cleverest of Lal"s enemies. And the most ruthless one.
  Only my attempt to destroy the unborn child of Layla-just this willingness to kill-was able to call his brief candor. But I, who admired him always till that moment-even when I criticized him, felt the horror: a cold came from him. A dead thing."
  "That"s what he was!"
  "Such,"-Milan became quite silent.
   . . . "Such", "dead thing". Inwardly dead, ruthless, calmly cruel. The killer of the child of Eve. The true apostles of rebirth that began during the crisis.
  A world without children, a world without love. A world of very few of lone genius with icy souls. A strictly needed number for them mentally degenerated hereditary "inadequates". And the sea of super perfect robots. Geniuses-also like robots: insensitive.
  Lal, Teacher! Even you did not imagine that there is a man on Earth, for whom everything that happened on our planet was not a mistake, misunderstood-misleading. Perhaps he was one-only one: absolutely one. Others considered the occurred social stratification justified-he required none excuses: it was for him undoubted, and therefore sacred. He would never give up-he could only be compelled. The most convinced, the most consistent enemy. The very Antilal.
  Now he-is dead. But either is dead that dark, which met in him the extreme, completed incarnation? Does not lurk it somewhere in the depths of the subconscious; does not lay in hiding there for reappearing someday, concealing itself behind the objective reasons, on the surface and distort unrecognizably the image of mankind?
  "Did I have the right to keep silent, to conceal from everyone-
  what he was?" Milan asked suddenly. "I was honest with respect to him-and to others?
  "Do not torture yourself: all the same, we have won-he died because he did not see any way out for himself. But while he was alive, to take advantage of his candid revelation was unworthy. I would have done the same. You have acted rightly, my son."
  "Maybe, maybe!"
  Calling signals sounded simultaneously from both bracelets: they were waiting for-in Starstown, in the cafe "Aquarium". Their friends, wives, and children waited for them-all who were close and dear.
  And both hurried to them.
  "His fate is, fortunately, easier: Rita is together with him-along with her he can calm down. I then-had nobody. Really? But Chamomile who saved me? And later-Lal was.
  But still! No, with what have appeared by almost all us-our wives, children-it is easier to pass our inevitable difficult moments. We became stronger. Lal was right."
  
  "Yorg has died!" Milan whispered quietly to Rita.
  "What?!" she raised her eyes to him: he looked depressed, not like one of those responsible for today"s celebration. "You need not! Do not say anything more. Later!"
  He nodded: it was unnecessary to tell her anything, she understood without words. And knew always how to make him feel better. Right now, she took his hand in hers.
  They left soon-then Dan told everything about the death of Yorg.
  "Clear!"-Jin shook his head. "Well, it existed once a saying: one must say about the dead only good-or nothing. For me, of course, it is easier to remain silent. But I can understand Milan: him he has given a lot-I can indeed say that."
  "You do not remember too much-of done by him to you: you have come back to what he made you give up. But I-won"t be able, never! I won"t forgive-won"t forget!"-the eyes of Eve, who was sitting next to Jin, burned dismally; the lips were compressed tightly. Delia could not take her eyes off her.
  
  33
  
  Evy is the best in the world! Delia thought so since her very childhood: she was close to her no less than to the parents and the grandparents. But Eve, whom she never called, as her mom, Aunt Eve-only Evy, she has a special attitude towards. She did not know why. She saw her, actually, no more often than the busy ever Mommy and Granny: Evy also ran a great job.
  But no one loved so much to talk with Delia long. The girl learned just from her so much of surprising. The familiar grandfather, grandmother, and even mother turned to the heroes of legend, which tells Evy holding her-still little-in his lap. And yet-about a remarkable man Lal, the closest friend of her grandfather.
  Deya said sometimes:
  "You did not love me so much as her, Aunt Eve!"
  "Well, what are you, my girl! I love you. As before. Just you are now an adult. But the little children are closer to me. And she is your daughter."
  "Of course! I"m just kidding, Aunt Evy."
  Mom did not notice much absorbed with intensive work for the Correction. But Delia remember for some reason that Evy somehow wary, as if-even timidly behaved with her mom. For the time being she did not ask herself the question: why?
  But in fact, she loved to ask questions everyone: the grandfather, grandmother, parents, Erky and Erky"s parents, grandfather Arg. They complemented the Evy"s tellings: about herself, in particular-that she was the major leader of the movement against the rejection of children.
  "A rejection of children? What they are really-things? What a savagery!"
  "Exactly, my girl-a savagery. Only then-people did not understand that."
  "Granddaddy, and Evy began to fight against it?"
  "Yes. Not alone, of course: there were many of them-teachers, doctors. And along with them Lal, the Senior, did."
  "Granddaddy, please, tell me about him as much as possible!"
  The crisis and the "inadequates"-for her, also for all her peers, were something infinitely distant, incomprehensible. For her grandfather-it was not yet. The remains of this in the form of use-as an emergency measure-killed donors haunted him. All his efforts were focused on that it would disappear as soon as possible: only that he was engaged in. And along with him-Granny.
  It was interesting to listen to her grandfather-no less than Evy. The figure of the greatest thinker and humanist Lal rose in his telling even brighter than by Evy. The whole period of struggle for the humanist renaissance of the mankind. The participants, many of whom she knew too well: Uncle Paul, Erky"s mother and father-Aunt Ritty and Uncle Milan, a tall Uncle Guy, Granddad Jin. Even her dad, who, because of Mom, has not flied to Earth-2, along with her uncle Lal, Junior, as it has turned out, was one of the three rebels-university students, who had organized the first ever action against the inhuman treatment of the "inadequates" just on Earth.
  And her mother told Delia about her childhood, much of which took place on Earth-2, right about this amazing planet, where Uncle Lal, his wife-Aunt Layla and the brother Marc, the friends of dad and Uncle Lal Yves and Lique, the son of Evy Lee and many others have flown. About the terrible space flight from there to Earth, during which Delia"s tiny uncle Kid perished. About her wonderful elder brother, Lal.
  When little, these stories seemed to her fairy tales, legends-they were what has paved the way to that in gymnasium already she identified clearly her main interest-history. Her grandfather encouraged it as possibly: this science, which Lal Senior represented for him, was in his eyes the highest of all on Earth.
  "It"s wonderful-that you will become a historian!" he repeated.
  The study of history has given understanding of the significance of events, accomplished by people quite close to her. Lal Senior became her ideal in everything: like him, she decided to become also a journalist. For the development of a literary abilities required for this, she started vigorously reading works of fiction, including-old one. But in them the word "love" occurred often: this could not help but have been captured the imagination of the girls. What was told about unhappy love, touched her somehow most of all.
  Once her grandmother, Eya, found her in tears: Delia read "Layla and Majnun" by Nizami. On the screen the pages of the book, written in the quaint Arabic script, with colorful miniatures, shone.
  For some reason the grandmother told Delia anything least of all, listening often in silence to telling of others, inserting sometimes a few words.
  ""Layla and Majnun"?" She sat down next to her granddaughter; they were alone.
  "Granny, why only you tell me nothing?"
  "What, my little? The same-what others do? They do it better than me."
  "But I always thought that you"re waiting patiently for-when something just you can tell."
  "Do you think so, my girl? Maybe. What would you like to hear from me?"
  "About love, Granny."
  "About love? Well: you"re already adult-will succeed to understand. What can I start from?"-her eyes lingered on the screen: "Just "Layla and Majnun" my girl is reading. All right: let you listen about Layla-another Layla, the present one. Her story-is no less surprising than the ancient poems."
  And, true: no less! Delia, amazed, was listening, afraid to breathe.
   . . . The most beautiful, more than any on Earth, and most talented actress-Layla (the aunt Layla!) in the darkest times, when people have forgotten love, fell in love-with an old scientist who has accomplished the greatest then discovery-the grandfather of Delia; she was told about love, that people of previous epochs knew, by Lal Senior.
  When he went to renovation, she said to him at the farewell banquet . . .
  "Is my grandfather . . .?"
  "Did you really not know? Actually, he was then really the greatest scientist of his time. His current body belonged to the donor, who was a man whom you and your mother are alike in faces."
   . . . She said to him:
  "Come renovated-my passion will wait for you,"-and she waited for him.
  But he came back and the same day-no, night: it was New Year"s Eve-met her, Eya, her grandmother, and their mutual passion connected them immediately-not love yet.
  Layla has learned about his return and hurried to him, but when she saw them together in the New Year"s pavilion-he did not notice anyone but her, her grandmother-did not approach him. And he did not remember what she had promised him before the surgery.
  And ten years passed after that. The grandfather along with her, Eya, and his inseparable friend Lal were preparing to fly to Earth-2. Layla had never seen him-and continued to love, hopelessly.
  Just before the departure their unexpected meeting occurred. On the lake ("We"ll fly there with you, I will show"). The only, unforgettable one-for her; for him-a wonderful episode.
  They flew away. She waited, somehow hoping for something. And was one of the first able to see them after arrival.
  "I was glad of her arrival: was tired awfully of our quarantine. I told her about Lal Senior, but it seemed to me that she did not hear me-just waiting for something. Only when Dan appeared, I understood everything. Immediately.
  "When shortly before our departure there he came in the morning in the pool with traces of kisses on his body, I did not care: it was his business, but did not concern me at all. But now-no, he was dear to me, forever. He-and he only: the only one for life.
  "I did not know if he thinks the same way: I felt a pain of the thought that for a moment he could be close to the other, like to me. And she, Laila, was beautiful: more beautiful than she I have not seen anyone-either before or now. And she-she loved him: I saw. Just she was with him before our leaving: I needed to be told nothing.
  "I was waiting for: my every cell was in suspense. And she waited, too.
  ""Mom, Children will arrive just now," he said, and we both realized what place each of us occupied in his life.
  "So it was!"-the grandma brushed with her hand welled up tears. "Listen further.
  "She left again-silently. But what was surprising: her love for him has passed on all of us close to him. To be together with us became for her as air and light: she was the first affected with the irresistible influence of our example-children, family. So Lal, the Senior, desired-under his influence she learned love.
  "But she was loved by our son, Lal Junior-he fell in love with her still there, on Earth-2, when watched movies with her participation. She met him in the same place-where her only meeting with your granddad occurred. And she became his wife. She-the first of intellectuals-has given birth to a child on Earth: it was a feat then."
  "And she continued to love Granddaddy?"
  "No. One feeling turned into another one. Our son had something to love him besides he was the son of Dan. Probably-not immediately. And it was certainly not easy.
  "Not only then. As she was much older than him, my son: she is even older than me. And the thought that he, rather than she would have to pay for it, gave her no peace. She did not know what to do: to leave it until it is too late or to sleep in suspended animation to make their ages even."
  "And she has chosen . . .?"
  "The third: she will fly in the Far Cosmos together with Lee and Guy on the "Contact" to send a signal to Those."
  "Granny, and how long he, uncle Lal, will wait for her?"
  "Very long, my girl: half a century during which time on the hyperexpress will have passed only five years. This story-is not over yet.
  That"s all! You see, life is more amazing than any of poetic fantasy. And maybe our Layla"s life will become a legend-about love, that has returned to Earth."
  "Yes, Granny!"
  Eya has not in vain waited in the wings. She did not ask herself the question: is it not too early? No: not for nothing that the girl was drawn to the works, one of which continued to shine on the screen.
  
  And immediately a great deal became comprehensible. As you can see or hear something every day-and not pay attention: because you know nothing about it.
   . . . "Evy, tell me about your son," Delia asked about it just like that-mainly to please her Evy. That one as if did not tell anything new-but Delia herself saw everything quite differently.
  "And he was happy?"
  "Of course: he was really the best space rescuer."
  "I"m not about that. He was really so much kind: someone must love him much?"
  Eve shook her head: her eyes became sad.
  "Evy, if he fell in love with my mother-before my dad-I would be your granddaughter." She has not to say this-but how Delia could know!
  The mom came into the room for a moment for some reason-and Evy"s face became like stone. The mom left almost immediately, and after her, quickly, Evy did-trying not to look into the eyes. A guess pierced instantaneously the brain.
  Why did it happen so? After all, just Lee-has once saved her. And the grandfather together with the granny, and her uncle, Lal. Sure: he really was a space rescuer-was rarely on Earth. And she, in his absence, had time to fall in love with daddy, a friend of her brother. That"s why she, Delia, was born. But-all the same-in all this there was something unfair.
  Probably-no, it means-he has flown to Earth-2 because of the mom. Now it is clear: after all, she heard once that his decision to fly was surprising to many. He flew alone-he has a lot of friends also there certainly, but no wife: beloved-and loving one. How really -lives he so? She became painfully sorry for him.
  "Tell me more about your son: I really want to listen!" she said, staying late alone in her room and calling her. Eve was telling,-and Delia somehow became more pity for him. "You have an extraordinary son. How kind he is! I"d only be able to love like him."
   . . . And it happened just so: Lee filled imperceptibly her entire imagination. Once in her childhood, she said that would fly with Eric to Earth-2: now she has decided it firmly. To meet him there.
  Everyone says she is the spitting image of her mom at the same age: just amazingly. He will recognize immediately-who she is. And if she becomes necessary for him, she will wait for him-for long years. Like Layla did once. Together with her uncle Lal, who will wait for his Layla.
  She did not tell anyone about this-even Evy. Only once, when she talked about Lee, Delia said:
  "Everything will be fine."
  
  
  34
  
  Dan was walking and squinting at the bright and gentle spring sun. His head, completely gray, was not covered. Snow on Earth was melting, leaving as merry transparent rivulets. He was walking, enjoying the sun, spring, ease.
  Well, passed part of his second life, borrowed from the "inadequate", the killed donor with the face of Daughters and the granddaughters Delia, has not been lived in vain: none killed donors exist any more! Finally: since the last week a worldwide vote imposed a total ban. None the survived donor will die a violent death. And this is his excuse-he has returned the debt to other "inadequates": having no rights, victims of utilitarianism deprived of their own will and choice.
  The creation of CMS has been completed. It was never on Earth a more complex system-and more expensive. But at the same time-also more necessary one: cost thanks to it the humanity will manage without killing those poor devils.
  That"s it!!! None is "inadequate"!!! All are humans! And will be humans: those who were not lucky at birth-will be tried to help with the Correction.
  So opportunely: just after the multi-day festival, which marked the return of social equality and justice, the humanity froze again at screens switched on with a signal of a news flash-it had been found a way to read the Message of Those. Too simple for a possibility to guess easily-so much that one could believe it.
  Among the avalanche of information released from ultra-compact compression-there was a lot of that was not clear. Apparently, the civilization of Those-was developed much higher than Earth civilization. But in some ways-Earth was at the same level. Interestingly, Those gave the way to enter the Contact that was quite the same as the way by Arg and Dan.
  Among a great number of questions that Those wanted to get answers to-there were ones about the structure of society and the relationships within it: they let to understand that the highest intellectual level of Those was linked indissolubly with no lesser ethical one.
  There were no more reasons to delay the departure of the "Contact". The mankind-was ready for the meeting with the Those: its quality was capable no longer to disgust with its inhumanity-to scare away, to stop Those.
  Their struggle has been completed in victory, and they all decided that they also can with clear conscience leave Earth. Because no one wanted to part with the children-it was going to fly away Deya along with Uno and Rita with Milan, also his children long ago. And even Eve and Jin, longing for Lee. And they, Mom and he, did not want to part with their grandchildren-Eric, Delia, and Lada, whom Rita gave birth to Milan and them after that report-having slain Yorg. Yet he wanted to sit on the ground in the mountains, where that Lal-Senior-perished, to look back at the past life here, on Earth, after his return, to report back the made in himself to him. Finally, to hug his son, daughter-in-law and grandson: Mark has grown yet-it is possible that there are already great-grandchildren.
  Yes, it would be nice! But-he cannot to! He cannot leave Earth, and it is unknown whether it will be possible-in general. He has clearly understood this yesterday: it has sounded "Priest escaped!" and forced him, like Brand, to rescind his decision.
  
  Such a great day! In the morning in the Congress Hall a worldwide convocation in memory of Lal Senior began.
  Dan spoke first. With great speech-he did not say such since the discussion, although he had to speak countless times. He spoke about his friend, whose genius has revived the mankind on the principles of good and justice.
  How everyone listened to him! And unanimously-against less than a thousand-people have voted to establish a large statue of Lal in the Memorial of Mankind Genius.
  Then Dan made a proposal: to name Earth-2 Lal.
  "He has first stepped on it!"
  But then Arg has asked the word:
  "Teacher, it will be unfair: not he mastered the planet. He is not guilty for that
  but still! The justice demands that Earth-2 was named after the transformers of it-yours and Eya: let it be called-Daneya!"
  "We could not do it, if our children did not appear there-thanks to him! Lal has taught us: he has thrown light of joy on our existence," Dan tried to protest.
  "Then let the star, the Sun-2, be called-Lal! Let Lal shines on Daneya and warm it! Does it not sound great, teacher? Do not resist, please! I put to the vote: simultaneously "the names of both the planet and the luminary."
  Dan still tried to protest, but everyone except Eya-even close friends, his children and grandchildren have not supported him.
  "All right: let it be!" he conceded finally.
   . . . But Arg continued to stand on the podium for some reason. When the cheers died down after the results of the vote lit up on the screens of the Congress Hall, he started speaking again:
  "Celebrating the memory of Lal-as a person, whom thanks to not only what he said my teacher Dan but still a lot of great things have returned-I want for the sake of justice to pay full tribute also to that one, whom thanks to all this has become possible and been done-to the teacher Dan . I believe that humanity can afford as an exception-justified entirely-to install the statue of Dan in the great Memorial. Let it be the same size as Lal"s monument and written on the pedestal: "Has discovered hyperstructures, carried out an ecological revolution on the Daneya and social revolution on Earth." Who are in favor?"
   The storm of applause, and numbers jumping frantically on the display screen: billions-for, dozens against-but among them his own, Dan"s, vote. Having waited until the digits froze, he rose:
   "Thank you for the honor. But I-do not want! I"m still alive-I have not done everything: it"s early to settle in the Memorial. And-that"s enough: stop!" He left immediately-grieved.
  
   People have not yet understood that not everything is permissible! But Arg? Has he forgotten that their old conversation, then?
   . . . "But you are right really, teacher! I-have not understood this immediately: I just loved your kids, but the rest-it seemed only a tribute to your love of the prematurely perished Lal."
  "And what conclusions have you done for yourself, my dear pupil?"
  "That-if you had more rights in comparison with others, inferior to you in understanding the reality, the events would be accomplished faster-and therefore, granting you these rights is practically expedient."
  "That is: I wouldn"t need like before to convince all-or at least, a decisive majority?"
  "Of course: your vote would be crucial!"
  "Despite the will of all the others?"
  "Till a certain point-unless they are convinced that you are right."
  "A sage, managing the mankind?"
  "Even if this!"
  "Have you read this idea from Plato ?"
  "Is it some ancient philosopher? When I was able?"
  "I thought just so."
  He had again to talk fundamentally with him. He seemed to understand.
   . . . Maybe, then he has really understood. But then forgotten: the main thing for him was practical problems in which he was engaged. Sure, he is really a wonderful practical worker, an amazing organizer-but beyond his tasks he sees almost nothing. Not knowing properly history, not being interested in philosophy, he sees never the possible consequences of the grand practical actions that he is able to perform. Arg"s range of interests is narrow-but with his abilities he can commit such . . .!
   It is imperative to keep him under a permanent supervision! In order he-or if not he, but some other like him-somehow did not put under the feet of his great task anything: equality, humanity, democracy-he will make that almost imperceptibly to himself, without thinking about the dangers of his actions. Unconsciously: he isn"t Yorg, an ideological apostle of what the reason and conscience of Lal rebelled against; but their supporter Arg became primarily just out of love for him, Dan, and both his children.
   But this is-inadmissible. Because what reveals in Arg, unfortunately, is still alive in so many-muted, but not dead. And if that remains, it will be a danger of revival of social inequality even in some unexpected form.
   No! It has not to be. People since their infancy should absorb the concept of humanity and social justice, which must always be inalienable attributes of them. Really, how could it be otherwise: for just in this the mankind really proves its unity?
   And misfortune happened to anyone, it all should take on itself. Are guilty really those who at birth has not received high enough capacity? No! It becomes as clear and natural as once helping those who suffered from the fire, crop failure or other natural disasters-was a duty to share with those who are deprived of what you have.
   The social process must have its CMS, which will help to notice in time the dangerous symptoms of falling ill of the society. Of course, it will able to make none cyber system-it should be engaged in this people armed with the knowledge of the history and philosophy-and not only that: yet-the true, deep humanity. It is imperative to create such a CMS, but still-he has no right to leave Earth.
   There, on Earth-2 (on the Daneya, he remembered and smiled: but yet that, it"s nothing to hide, is not unpleasant for you it has been named after you and Mom; it would be better, however, if they do it after your death) his presence is not imperative. The colony of earthlings is still small in numbers and consists mainly of young people-educated on new principles. The basis of the humanity will long enough be living on Earth: it is necessary just here to eradicate the possibility of a return of a social inequality.
   This is a question that will never be idle, for it has a natural source-the impossibility of absolute equality at all: of being equal in abilities. All people-are different: and that"s fine because it gives everyone the opportunity to work productively in his field. And the level of ability-is not well-defined; sometimes less capable person-is by his cast of mind or some small features more suited to solve some immediate problem: he makes a discovery.
   But still, the level of capacity has succeeded to become the main source of authority for others. This phenomenon must have its limits: not to go beyond the border of what is permitted, turning into a despotic authority, which may not be less destructive than any other one. Democracy should not be formal-it is not only the right but the duty of each: each is obliged to solve consciously and competently issues relating to all, fully carrying all the responsibility. And . . .
  
  A cry tore from thoughts:
  "Hey, granddaddy! Hold!"
  Dan turned around. Directly to him on the ground dried out under the spring sun, it ran a four years old boy, strong chubby lad, and drove with his foot a big bright ball.
  "Catch, granddaddy!"-he hit the ball. Dan caught and sent it back to the kid, and he caught it and went back to Dan.
   The oldest scientist of Earth and the kid were running around the ground, catching and beating the ball. And they both were laughing infectiously.
   Children! Children have been now everywhere, with everyone. It seemed the warm joyful spring came again with them to Earth-these little creatures who needed petting and gave in response the warm, without which people began to run wild.
  
  
  

 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"